The Mask Slips
Lenny
Published: 2021
Source: https/
Info
Characters name: Akira Nishida. You can also think of this as an xmalereader story but I prefer using an original character's name instead of (Y/N) (L/N).
Age: 15 years old
Birthday: December 24th
Appearance:
Another look for him is the guy with the mask in the cover
At first, he wears glasses but eventually, he ditches those. My sister drew this using a template from another picture. The link to it is commented cause for some reason I can't post it in the chapter.
Some notes:
- Ayanokoji will be in this story, he does not get replaced by Akira.
- Akira is not going to be as emotionless or apathetic as Ayanokoji. Eventually, he will be more motivated and audacious than 50% which will result in him making decisions that Ayanokoji would not make. Also if he was emotionless and apathetic he would basically be a clone of 50%.
- I am not sure if I am going to make him an equal or superior to Ayanokoji. Akira would be a god among men if he was superior to him. He will be better than Ayanokoji in some ways and Ayanokoji will be better than Akira in other ways. Akira will also have some defects that will affect his performance and abilities. This might change as we progress through the story but for now its up to you to decide.
- A lot of girls are going to like or even fall in love with you. I have three or four main ones in mind. However you can suggest one and if I can, I'll give that character some scenes or even have them as one of the mains.
-This is gonna follow the main story but there will be differences because of Akira. He will make decisions and perform tasks that Ayanokoji was not able or chose not to do. If there is a particular decision Ayanokōji did not make that you wish he made, feel free to comment it and I'll see if I can use it in the story.
-Gonna use some elements from the anime but not all of them such as the pool episode
-Positive criticism is appreciated but please no roasts lol
-Feel free to ask any questions and I'll answer them to the best of my ability. I'll be posting the 1st chapter soon.
Beginning
"Nishida-kun, wake up."
"Come on Horikita-kun let him sleep. He barely gets any and you know it."
"I am aware of that, however, what I have to say is more important than his beauty sleep."
"Go away..." I murmured while readjusting my arms into a more comfortable position. I heard a scoff come from behind me and some movement.
"Fine, you asked for it."
"Uhh, I don't think that's a good id-"
KKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAA
My eyes shot open and I let out a yelp as my body recoiled in response to the sharp pain coming from my side. I put on my glasses and turned around to glare at the person responsible for this.
It was Suzune Horikita, the incarnation of Lucifer himself (or in this case, herself).
"D-Did you stab me with your compass!?"
"It was just a little prick, no need to make such a big fuss over it," Horikita said with a slight smirk on her face.
"That wasn't just a 'prick' that was a stab! This classifies as bullying! I could report you to the school you know!"
"We both know you won't do that besides you have no evidence to prove that I was the culprit."
Shit. She's right. Although she sits directly behind me and is within stabbing range, that's not enough evidence.
"Kiyotaka, why didn't you stop her!?" I said while turning my head to look at my friend. Without saying anything, he rolled up his sleeve and presented his forearm to me. Multiple prick marks were scattered across his forearm.
Oh... that's understandable.
I turn my head back to Horikita with a glare that does not appear to affect her in the slightest.
"Now that you are conscious, may I have a moment of your time?"
"And if I refuse..."
"Although you have the right to veto such a decision, I would be very displeased."
She immediately followed up with "And when I'm displeased, then I will prove to be a major obstacle for your school life. Stabbing you with my mathematical compass is just the beginning, right Ayanokoji-kun?" Kiyotaka frantically nods his head.
"Is this about me agreeing to help you? I did agree but now I'm starting to have second thoughts, I-"
"Nishida-kun, are you going to make me force my hand? Because if I have to, it will be your responsibility."
Jeez, Horikita can be scary when she really wants to. Although making a deal with the devil always ends badly, I feel like I have no choice.
"Alright... what do you want me to do?"
Christ, why do I have to be in this abusive relationship with Horikita? This situation took a turn for the worst... but I thought back to when I met this girl two months ago.
~~~
Two Months Ago
I was sitting on a bus that was continuously being filled with highschool students. Kiyotaka and I were very lucky to find seats because the bus was already filled to the brim with students. Speaking of Kiyotaka, I look to my right to see him looking out the window and as if he sensed my look, he turns his head and looks right back at me. I smile and he nods his head before turning his head back to the window. This moment of peace, however, was annihilated.
"Uh, excuse me, but shouldn't you offer up your seat?"
I direct my attention to the front of the bus and soon realize someone is being scolded.
A young, well-built man who looked like a high schooler was sitting in one of the priority seats. There's also an old lady and what appears to be an office slave standing next to him.
"Young man, can't you see that this old lady is having trouble?" The office slave said.
"That's a really crazy question lady," The man said as he crossed his legs and shot the lady a grin.
"Why should I offer up my seat? There's no reason for me to do so."
"You're sitting in a priority seat. It's natural to offer up those seats to the elderly."
"I don't understand. Priority seats are just that: priority seats. I have no legal obligation to move. Since I'm currently occupying the seat, I should be the one who determines whether or not I move. Am I supposed to give up my seat because I'm young? HA! It's nonsense."
This guy does not speak like a normal high school student.
"I am a healthy young man. Certainly, I don't feel that standing up would inconvenience me. However, standing up will consume more physical strength than sitting down will. Doing something like that is pointless. Or maybe, are you telling me to be more lively and energetic?"
"Y-You brat! What kind of attitude is that towards your superiors?!"
"Superior? There's no doubt in my mind that both you and the old lady have lived longer than me. However, that 'above' refers to height. I also have a problem with you. Although there is a difference in age, isn't that an awfully rude and impertinent attitude?"
Wow, what a smug piece of shit but still, I agree with him. As soon as the moral dilemma is solved, the obligation to give up your seat disintegrates.
I start to ignore the ordeal because it started to give me a headache. I look to my left and I did a double-take. The girl that's sitting next to me has got to be one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen. There's no doubt in my mind that she's going to be popular with the guys. She looks like she came from the heavens.
I felt my cheeks heating up and I look away from her, if she spotted me staring at her she would probably think I'm a creep. I turn to look at her again and notice that she's reading "Crime and Punishment."
My eyes widen upon seeing this. This could be my chance to talk to her! I have already read that book, it's the perfect icebreaker!
"Oh wow, you're reading 'Crimes and Punishment.' You must like reading books. I also like books. That book is truly a masterpiece-"
"Not interested."
"Huh?"
"Did I stutter? I said I have no interest in talking to someone like you."
What's that supposed to mean?
"O-Okay then..." I say while looking away from her.
"I also saw you staring at me. I suggest you refrain from doing that again. Creep."
Damn. She saw that too? Great. I blew my one chance at becoming friends with this goddess.
"Um... I also think that the lady is right."
I look back to the front of the bus and see a pretty girl standing over the smug blondie. Judging from her uniform, it appears that she is a high schooler.
"This time it's a pretty girl. Looks like I have luck with women today."
"You should really give up your seat to this old lady. You'll be contributing to society."
"Heh. Contributing to society is an interesting way to put it. However, I have no interest in contributing to society."
I stopped listening because listening to that guy speak was starting to give me a headache. I look around to see if anyone is willing to give up their seat, and it seems like no one is willing to. Kiyotaka seems to be thinking the same thing because he was looking around before his eyes landed upon me.
I let out an annoyed sigh and stand up.
"You can have my seat."
Everyone turned their heads to look at me, which made me feel uncomfortable.
"Thank you so much!" The girl said with a smile. I walked to the front of the bus but before I could grab one of the hanging straps and look out the window, someone grabbed my hand. I turn my head and laid my eyes upon the cute girl that stood up to that blonde guy.
"You're a very nice person, you were the only one that was willing to give up your seat!" She said while gripping my hand tighter.
My heart started to beat faster as I looked into her bright eyes. This is the first time a girl has ever held my hand, a pretty one too! My headache went away immediately.
"Ah, it was nothing..." I said while awkwardly scratching the back of my head.
"Still it was nice of you to do that. My name is Kikyo Kushida, what's your name?"
"Um, my name is Akira Nishida."
"Nice to meet you Nishida-kun!"
"Likewise," I said.Though her smile felt forced, I could help but smile back. She looks adorable.
Kushida and I kept talking to each other, well mainly her. I just listened while adding a couple comments here and there, for a couple minutes before the bus finally came to a stop.
"Well bye, Nishida-kun it was nice talking to you! I look forward to seeing you at school!" Kushida said with a giggle before walking towards the stone gate.
She's actually looking forward to seeing me at school?
With that thought in my head, all I could do was sheepishly wave to her as she walked away. Students were still coming out of the bus, so I waited outside until I spotted Kiyotaka walking off the bus.
"You seem to be in a good mood. Did something happen between you and that girl?"
"She said she's looking forward to seeing me at school," I said with a smirk.
"Congratulations" was all Kiyotaka said before he started walking towards the stone gate, I let out a sigh before walking next to Kiyotaka.
Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School. The high school created by the Japanese government with the purpose of developing future leaders. This would be my school from now on. Just as Kiyotaka and I were about to walk in, a familiar voice called out to us.
"Wait!"
It's the girl that I was sitting next to.
"You were looking at me. Why?"
I got nervous but I soon realized she was talking to Kiyotaka, practically ignoring my presence.
"Sorry. I was just looking around to see if anyone was willing to give up their seats."
"Well, your friend ended up giving up his seat." She said while turning her head towards me.
"I originally wasn't going to but I was beginning to get a bad headache so I gave it up."
"I doubt it being that bad of a headache because you immediately started talking to the annoying girl at the front of the bus. If you actually had one, you would have politely declined her conversation."
She's sharp.
"You also didn't want to give up your seat," I said, avoiding her accusation.
"Don't compare me to someone like you. I chose not to give up my seat because I thought it was pointless."
Huh? That wasn't my intention. Besides if I did, I would be in the right since I gave up my seat.
"I've already wasted enough time speaking to you two. I'm leaving." She said before walking to the school.
Well if you didn't talk to us then you wouldn't have wasted your time.
"Stuck-up bitch"
I look to Ayanokoji in frustration.
"Don't worry about it. She seems pretty smart so she will probably be in class A."
I couldn't help but agree with Kiyotaka because I also arrived at that conclusion. Despite acting like an arrogant bitch, her posture and the way she spoke, not to mention she was reading "Crimes and Punishment," gave me the impression that she was going to be placed in class A. I let out a sigh of relief.
"Well... are you ready?"
Kiyotaka nods and we both walk towards the school, ready to discover what living actually feels like.
~~~~~~
AN: The first chapter is done. I was going to make it longer but I thought the last line was a good line to end on. If you enjoyed the chapter feel free to vote the chapter and leave a review.
Class D
Link: https//en/artworks/76553372
Kiyotaka and I finally make it to the classroom and we look around to find the desks with our nameplates. It seems like Kiyotaka got the seat next to the window while I got...
The seat that's directly in front of the girl I sat next to on the bus...
Fuck.
Kiyotaka walked towards his desk without hesitation and I reluctantly followed behind him. As we approach our seats, the girl looked up from her book and a scowl appeared on her face.
"What an unpleasant coincidence."
"Likewise" I retort while Kiyotaka and I took out seats. It seems like my prediction was false. I planned on ignoring her and just talking to Kiyotaka but it seemed like he had other plans in mind.
"I am Ayanokoji Kiyotaka and my friend who you have already met is Nishida Akira. Nice to meet you"
"A sudden self- introduction?"
"Even if you call it sudden, it's our second time talking to each other. And third time for Akira."
Not sure if mocking someone counts as talking.
"Do you mind if I reject your greeting?"
"I think it would be awkward if we didn't know each other's names, even though the three of us sit in the same vicinity."
As always Kiyotaka is right. It would be pretty awkward since we're gonna be together for next year and possibly, all three years of high school.
"I think it would be perfectly fine."
I turn around and look at her in disbelief. And I thought Kiyotaka and I were antisocial.
She won't even tell us her name. I retract my statement about her going to be popular with the guys. Despite her breathtaking looks, her personality is going to cause her popularity to plummet.
She gave Kiyotaka and I one glance before returning back to her book. It seems like this girl has no interest in this class.
"Is your friend in another class? Or are you coming to this high school alone?"
"You're a curious one, aren't you. You shouldn't talk to me since you won't find me interesting anyway."
"Kiyotaka just stop, your attempts at getting to know her are futile."
Kiyotaka looks at me and lets out a disappointed sigh. We thought the conversation was over until she spoke up.
"My name is Horikita Suzune."
I turn myself around to find her looking at me.
Wow. She is beautiful.
If she wasn't in my class, I would have assumed she was a second or third-year student.
My desire to become friends with her reignited.
"Well let me tell you about myself. I already tried telling you this on the bus but I like reading books. Other than that, I have no other particular hobbies but I am open to doing other things. The only friend I have is Kiyotaka, but I wouldn't mind making more friends. What about you?"
It looked like she was going to answer my question but she was interrupted by a loud booming voice.
"So the rumors are true! The equipment in this classroom seems to be top-notch."
He then walked to the desk with his nameplate on it, put his feet on top of the desk, and acted as if he was completely alone. His odd comment and peculiar behavior left me dumbfounded before I realized something.
Crap! In order to maintain Horikita's interest, I gotta start talking to her again!
I turn my head back towards Horikita who seems to be reading her book.
It looks like my last chance at becoming Horikita's friend was obliterated.
I shake my head in disappointment and sadness before turning back to Kiyotaka. I was about to strike up a conversation with Kiyotaka but two things happened. The bell rang and a woman walked into the classroom.
She looks about thirty years old and her long hair was tied back into a ponytail.
"Ahem, I hope you all are settling in. My name is Chabashira sae and I am in charge of Class D this year. I teach Japanese history. This school does not rearrange the classes every year, so I hope to get to know all of you over the next three years. Best regards. Although the entrance ceremony will be one hour from now in the gym, I will distribute the list of special rules of this school and the admission guide."
From the front, the handouts were passed.
The rules at this high school are very different from the rules at other schools. All students are required to live on-campus dormitories and are forbidden from contacting anyone outside of the school, including family.
Some students would definitely be against this which is completely understandable, contacting their family is forbidden for the next three years.
I too would have had a problem with this but that's in the past. Now, no one out there is going to miss me.
However, to make up for this, the school has implemented other facilities to keep the students entertained. Some examples include karaokes, theater rooms, cafes, and boutiques, basically a small town. The huge campus also took up more than 600,000 square meters.
"I'm going to hand out your student ID cards. With this, you can buy anything from the shops or facilities around the campus. It works like a credit card. However, it is vital that you are careful with how you spend your points. Anything at school can be bought with these points. "
So basically money. The idea of a credit card is cool but it's lack of restrictions is detrimental for people who impulsively purchase useless items.
"Using the students' card is simple, all you do is swipe them on the machines. Using the machines is easy so you shouldn't run into any trouble. The points will be automatically credited on the first day of the month. There should be 100,000 points on all of your cards. 1 point is equivalent to one yen."
The class lost it after that explanation.
So every student on the first day of school received 100,000 yen. Although this is a school run by the Japanese government, it's kind of a stretch to think that we would receive 100,000 points monthly.
"Surprised by the number of points? Thes school measures the ability of students. Every single person here passed the entrance exam, which shows some level of worth and merit."
Chiyabashira-sensei looked around the room.
"It seems like no one has any questions. Well in that case, please lead a good student life."
A majority of the students can't hide their surprise at the size of the allowance.
"Doesn't this school seem to be too lenient?" I say as I look at Kiyotaka.
"Yeah, the school is not as strict as I expected it to be," Kiyotaka said, agreeing with my statement.
"The amount of preferential treatment they are giving us is kind of scary."
Oh. Horikita decided to talk to us. I couldn't help but agree with Horikita. The number of benefits we get from this school is unbelievable. The biggest merit of this school is its 100% employment rate. This almost seems like a paradise. There has to be a catch.
"Hey everyone may I have a moment of your time?"
A student who had the air of a young man raised his hand and spoke.
"Starting from today were all going to be classmates for the next three years. Because of that, I think it would be great if all of us introduced ourselves so that we could all become friends. You guys think that's a good idea?" The young man said with a smile.
"I agree! Let's all get to know each other!"
"That's good to hear. I'll go first. My name is Hirata Yosuke but you can call me by my first name. I like all sports but my favorite is Soccer, I even plan to play Soccer at this school. Nice to meet you all."
Wow, his introduction was a flawless slam dunk. His popularity most likely multiplied by four. I can even see hearts appear in the girls' eyes. I guess good looks and excellent communication skills gets you all the girls.
I certainly don't have the necessary communication skills, but I do have a unique appearance. Maybe girls will notice me because of that.
"Well, that's it for me. Who wants to go next?" Hirata asked for confirmation.
"I will!" I recognized the girl, I talked to her on the bus!
"My name is Kushida Kikyou. None of my friends from middle school are attending this school, so I'd like to get to know all of you and become friends with all of you as soon as possible!"
She seems like the type of person to open her heart up to other people immediately.
"I want to become friends with everyone here so as soon as everyone is done with their introductions, please exchange contact info with me!"
She is definitely going to be popular with boys and girls.
"Then during vacations or after school, please invite me to many events because I want to make memories with so many people! I've been talking for a while, so I'll end my introduction here."
She seems like a nice girl but still, everyone has a mask they wear in front of other people. Everyone has their own demons. I must keep my guard up around people that I do not know.
But what's more important is trying to come up with a decent introduction.
Should I try to crack a joke? A good actual funny joke will make everyone laugh and it will definitely boost my nonexistent popularity. However, if the joke fails or its just cringe in general, the atmosphere will become severely awkward and open up the possibility of bullying. It's basically a high-risk high reward situation.
"There's no point in introducing ourselves! This shits ridiculous!" A guy with red hair exclaimed.
"I can't force you to introduce yourself. But, I think it's best to get along with your classmates."
"Forget it. I'm leaving." Red hair said while getting up from his seat. He left the classroom and soon after other students, including Horikita, left as well.
Hirata looked disappointed but one of the girls tried to cheer him up.
"Don't worry Hirata-kun. Let's just keep introducing ourselves."
Hirata smiled and nodded his head before pointing to the next person.
"I'm Ike Kanji. I hate ike-men but I like girls. I'm in the market looking for a girlfriend so nice to meet you, ladies."
I wasn't sure if he was joking or not but that statement did earn ire from the girls.
"Wow Ike-kun your soooo smooth," a girl said with an emotionless voice.
"Wow, everyone, he's cute! He's recruiting girlfriends!" This statement was followed up by all the girls laughing at him.
"Really, really? Wow, I thought I wasn't bad, but... hehe." Ike said while looking flustered.
Are you that dense? You're getting teased. But still, he didn't seem like a bad guy.
Lets see whos next.
"My name is Yamauchi Haruki. In elementary school, I played table tennis at the national level, I was also the baseball club's ace in middle school. But since I got an injury during Inter high recently, I'm currently in rehab right now. Nice to meet ya."
Liar. Inter High is a sports tournament for high schoolers, middle schoolers are not allowed to compete in that. If your going to lie, make sure you have your facts straight and actually be good at lying.
"Well that is certainly interesting. Alright, onto the next person."
I wonder who's next.
"You"
"Eh?"
Crap. I'm the next one, well here goes nothing.
"Oh wow, you're in the same class as me! Hi Nishida-kun!" Kushida said with a smile. Some of the girls looked at Kushida with a confused look.
"You know him?"
"Yeah, we met on the bus that was heading to school! He's a really nice guy!"
Kushida, you angel.
That most likely gave me bonus points on the popularity scale but still, I can't screw up this introduction.
"Um... my name is Nishida Akira... I like to read books and... that's all there is to me, uh, nice to meet you guys."
I could hear the crickets chirping.
I blew it.
"I hope to get to know you better Nishida-kun," Hirata said with a refreshing smile.
"Good introduction Nishida-kun," Kushida said with a smile while clapping. The other girls started clapping but I could tell they were forced. They even had amused looks on their faces. I sat down with a bitter smile.
My intro was not horrible, but it could have been a lot better. Still, making more friends was not just a pipedream yet because I have one more chance: Kiyotaka. Kiyotaka just has to make a good introduction so he could get more friends. When that happens, he could introduce me to them and I can slowly build a friendship with them.
Let's see how good Kiyotaka's introduction is.
"Well... Um, my name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. The, er... there's nothing really special about me. I'm not particularly good at anything. I will do my best to get along with everyone, uh, nice to meet you all."
He failed. He utterly failed.
It was such a lame, boring introduction that no one will remember. Even Kushida said nothing in response or give words of encouragement.
"Nice to meet you Ayanokoji-kun. I hope to get along with everyone so let's try to do our best."
Everyone clapped but their claps also felt forced. Even though Kiyotaka and I fucked up our introductions, I felt strangely happy.
~~~~~~~~~
After a thanks from what I assume to be the principle, the ceremony ended. After all the students got an explanation of all the buildings and facilities on campus, the group split up.
A vast majority of the students headed towards the dorms and the rest of the students formed small groups and walked towards the karaoke rooms and cafes.
On the way to the dorms, Kiyotaka and I decided to go to the convenience store. I thought it was going to be a peaceful visit to the store, but I was wrong. A familiar voice and phrase annihilated the chance.
"What an unpleasant coincidence."
I let out a sigh. It looks like we ran into Horikita again.
"No need to be so hostile. Rather, did you also have to buy necessities?" Kiyotaka said, ignoring her irritating statement.
"Yeah, just a little. I came to buy some necessities." Horikita said while examining the shampoo that she took from the shelf.
A bit? Dormitory life begins today, I'd imagine girls would need more than "a little."
I was kind of surprised that she went for the cheapest necessities, I thought she would buy better quality items.
"I thought girls paid more attention to what shampoo they used."
"That depends on the type of person. A person that would needlessly buy higher quality items is the type of person that doesn't know how to properly spend their money." Horikita soon looked towards us.
"Also, I'm surprised that you guys stayed in the classroom for self-introductions. The two of you don't seem to be the type of people that would be in that group of classmates."
"We just want to fit in and avoid drawing attention to ourselves. By the way, why didn't you participate in the self-introductions? If you did, you could get along with the others and get the chance to make some friends." I said with interest.
"The most simple answer I could give you is even if I introduced myself, it's not guaranteed that I would get along with everyone and make friends."
"And where is your proof?" I said, challenging her explanation.
"I'm looking at the proof right now."
Huh?
"Were you guys able to make any friends?"
"..."
Kiyotaka and I stayed silent. A smug look appeared on Horikita's face. Satisfied with our response, or lack of, she started to walk down the aisle, effectively ending our conversation.
We didn't even glance at each other as we walked down the aisle but still, it was not uncomfortable. Maybe it's because of her brutal honesty or lack of sugar coating.
I walk to the instant food section and inspect all the food the store was offering and my eyes land upon a large cup of noodles.
"Yo Kiyo this is massive! It's a G cup!"
The 'G' appears to stand for "Giga cup," but for some reason just looking at it makes me feel full.
On an unrelated note, for some reason, I unconsciously turn around and stare at Horikita, who is crouched down looking at ingredients. Horikita's breasts aren't large, but they aren't small either. They are the perfect size.
Dirty thoughts filled my head and the inevitable physiological effect kicked in, it was quite the surprise.
Once it kicked in, I accidentally knocked over a bunch of instant ramen onto the floor. Horikita's head spun around to look at me.
"What's with the pained expression?" Horikita inspected my face with a suspicious gaze.
"N-Nothing!" I squeal as I frantically put back everything on the shelves.
"You were acting really strange though." Horikita starts to walk towards me and I begin to panic. Just as my fate was about to be sealed, Kiyotaka came to my rescue.
"Hey Horikita, if you are looking for something that's a cut above the rest, why don't you buy this razor that has five blades? It would certainly do the job."
Horikita immediately lost interest in me and turned towards Kiyotaka, glaring at him with a stern expression.
"Did you just make a joke?" Kiyotaka grinned smugly and pretended to shave an imaginary beard. This behavior was so unlike Kiyotaka that I couldn't help but laugh. I look towards Horikita, expecting to see at least a smile, but she was not amused.
Horikita didn't laugh. Hell, she didn't even smile. She just looked at Kiyotaka as if his existence disgusted her.
"Look at me," Horikita said. "There's nothing to shave. Not on my chin, not under my armpits, and certainly not down there."
Please don't put that image in my head. Right now that's the last thing I need.
Horikita was about to turn around and walk somewhere else but instead, she looks behind Kiyotaka. Kiyotaka seems to notice this because he also turns around.
"This is strange. Come look at this" Kiyotaka said, gesturing with his hand for us to walk over. Horikita and I walked over to him and we notice what perplexed him.
"Wait, all this shit is free?" All basic necessities such as toothpaste or shampoo were placed in a clearance bin labeled "free." The catch is that you can only grab up to three items every month.
You could attribute this to the school being lenient, but I believe it's a countermeasure for the people that carelessly spent their points, perhaps something even more.
"Hey hey just wait I'm looking for it!"
A loud coming from the middle of the store erupted my eardrums.
"Hurry up! Everyones waiting!"
"Well, in that case, they can complain directly to me!"
The guy that was causing all the ruckus was the all too familiar red-haired guy. I walked up to him and tapped him on the shoulder.
"Huh? Who the hell are you?"
"Easy man. I'm Nishida. I'm in the same class as you. I decided to speak up because I thought there was trouble here."
"Oh I remember you, you stick out like a sore thumb. I forgot my student card. Forgot that the thing is practically money from now on."
"I don't mind buying it for you. What you want to buy is like, what, 200 yen?"
"True... walking back to the dorm to grab my card would be annoying thanks."
I swipe the card to pay for the food.
"I'm Sudou... I owe you one."
"Nice to meet you Sudou."
I look to my right to see Kiyotaka walking up to us without Horikita.
"Wheres Horikita-kun?"
"She left. Mumbling about how being at a convenience store was causing her dignity to wither away."
"Sounds like something she would say. Oh, by the way, this is Sudou. Sudou this is my friend Ayanokoji." Sudou waves to Kiyotaka the moment I mention his name. Kiyotaka does the same and we finished up our shopping. Once the transaction was done, we walked out of the store and I was surprised to see Sudou waiting for us.
Seeing the two of us, Sudou waved his hand at us. I smiled and waved back.
Did I make a friend?
"Are you actually going to try to eat here?"
"Of course I am. Where else would I eat this?" Sudou said while eating the noodles. Unfortunately, our little moment of peace was interrupted.
"Hey, are you a first-year? That's our spot." I look to my left to see three boys carrying similar bowls.
"Well, it's taken so fuck off."
"What a cheeky brat." The three laughed at Sudou. Sudou soon stood up and threw his cup noodles onto the ground. Poor noodles. There's a strong possibility that a fistfight could break out. I decided it would be best to keep my mouth shut. I look over to Kiyotaka and he seems to have the same idea because he was making no sign of intervening.
"Oh look The first years trying to pick a fight!" The ringleader of the group lets out a laugh before asking another question.
"What class are you guys in? Let me guess... you guys are in class D, right?"
"So what?!"
After Sudou said that, the upperclassmen looked at each other, and laughed simultaneously.
"Did you hear that? He's in class D! It was too obvious!"
"Oh? What do you mean?"
As Sudou was getting more and more heated, the upperclassmen took a step back.
"Since you guys are so pitiful I'll let you guys stay here for today. You guys will face hell soon enough. Let's get out of here." After saying that, the three upperclassmen walked away, leaving behind an enraged Sudou.
You guys have no idea what its actually like to experience 'hell.'
Still, the upperclassmen saying that made me feel a little anxious. What did they mean by that? As soon as the three guys were out of sight, Sudou kicked a trash can with all of his might, causing trash to scatter all over the ground.
"Fuck this!" Sudou started walking back to the dorm without even cleaning up the noodles. Kiyotaka and I looked at each other before cleaning up the mess.
Once the upperclassmen knew Sudou was in class D, their opinions changed instantly. They then said we would experience "Hell" soon. Combine that with the fact that the convenience store and most likely all the other facilities offer free necessities, something is amiss.
I'll have to keep all these observations in mind for the future.
~~~~~~~~~
AN: Hope you guys enjoyed the longer chapter. If you enjoyed, be sure to vote and leave a review.
Freedom
Link: https//en/artworks/71526917
At around 1 PM, Kiyotaka and I reach the dorms, our home for the next three years.
After the receptionist gave us our key cards and information manual, we got on the elevator.
"What's your room number?" Kiyotaka asks.
"I got room 505, what about you?"
"I got room 401, we should read the information manual, there's probably something important here." Kiyotaka opens the manual and I look over his shoulder as we both read the manual.
"Wow, there are no limits on electricity and gas usage."
"Yeah, I thought they would subtract our points based on the amount we use. This school really went above and beyond for the sake of the students."
It's hard to believe that such a pampered and easy lifestyle can train students to become future leaders or responsible adults.
We soon arrive at Kiyotaka's dorm. As we stare at Kiyotaka's room, it finally hit me.
Were free. Were finally free.
I let out an excited laugh as I almost skipped to the bed, falling back-first onto the bed. I let out a satisfied sigh. Kiyotaka took a seat at the desk and turned to face me.
"You seem very happy," Kiyotaka stated the obvious. I look to Kiyotaka and although he is a hard person to read, I could tell he was happy because of his relaxed posture and the small smile that was on his face.
"How can I not be? Kiyo were finally free. We can eat, sleep, and do whatever we want, whenever we want."
"That certainly does sound appealing. We can finally enjoy a normal life." Although what Kiyotaka said brought a feeling of joy, there was still an issue that needed to be addressed.
"You know your dad isn't going to let us get away that easily, he's eventually going to make his move." Upon hearing this, his smile disappeared and his facial expression turned from relaxed to emotionless.
"I'm aware, however, we'll cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, let's just enjoy the student life."
He's right, we should enjoy this moment of peace. However, the threat is still present, and I will do everything in my power to ensure that Kiyotaka gets to live the peaceful life he desires.
Whatever it takes.
~~~~~~~~
It's been a couple of days since school started and unfortunately, Kiyotaka and I were alone in class.
It has certainly been an interesting couple of days. In that small time span, our class went from an ordinary class to one of the laziest and disrespectful classes I have ever seen. When the students started talking during class or even ditching class, I thought the teacher was going to lay down the hammer on us but she didn't. In fact, she did absolutely nothing.
I, and a select few others, actually paid attention to the lesson. As tempting as it was to just sleep, I paid attention because of the uneasiness I felt from this ominous situation. I also kind of felt back for the teacher.
It was the lunch period and students started to walk out of class with their new acquaintances. I let out a sigh as I stare at the other students with envy. Kiyotaka and I were not able to make any friends.
"Pitiful. You two are just pitiful"
I turn around and glare at the person who said this.
"And what is so pitiful, Horikita-kun?"
"'I want someone to invite us. Please let us hang out with you!' Your thoughts are crystal clear."
"You're also by yourself. Do you really plan on being like this for the next three years?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Yes. I prefer being alone."
She replied in a heartbeat. It seems like she actually feels this way.
Unbelievable.
I turn around and realize half the class was empty.
"I was thinking of heading to the cafeteria to eat, does anyone want to join me?" Hirata said as he stood up.
My eyes lit up upon hearing this, this is the perfect chance.
I stand up and look at Kiyotaka, whose staring out the window with a melancholy expression.
"Kiyo nows our chance!" I say as I poke him.
"H-Huh" Kiyotaka soon realizes what I am talking about and abruptly stands up as well.
"Hirata-kun we would lo-"
"I wanna go Hirata-kun!" "I want to also!" "Me! Me! Me!"
Before we knew it, Hirata was surrounded by girls.
"Pfft."
I turn around and glare at Horikita.
"What's so funny?"
Horikita lets out another laugh before saying: "You know, seeing you guys trying to make friends is one of the most amusing things I have ever seen in a long time."
I couldn't think of anything witty to say so I just turned around and looked at Hirata with a depressed expression. Hirata was scanning the room, looking for anyone else, until his eyes landed upon Kiyotaka and me.
It seems like luck is on our side.
"Nishida-kun and Ayanokoji-kun, do you-"
"Hurry up Hirata-kun!" The girls grab Hirata by his arms and drag him out of the classroom.
Nevermind.
"Now I'm actually starting to feel bad for you guys. I'm leaving" Horikita said before she walked out of the classroom.
My stomach lets out a loud growl, making the situation even more awkward. I turn to Kiyotaka.
"Wanna head to the cafeteria?" Kiyotaka nods his head and we walk out of the classroom.
As we were walking down the hallway towards the cafeteria, we were stopped by an angelic voice.
"Nishida-kun wait!"
I turned around to see Kushida walking towards us.
Great. I gotta deal with her again.
Dealing with her is the last thing I want to do right now. Kushida's nice behavior was cute and welcoming at first, but now it's creepy and just... wrong. Plus, I'm hungry.
"What is it?"
"O-Oh I wanted to talk but... um... " Kushida must have been a little intimidated by my change in behavior because she seems a bit apprehensive. I kinda felt bad but I can't help it. I'm hungry.
"I apologize for Akira's behavior he doesn't feel well." I gave Kiyotaka a weird look but I soon realized he was covering for me.
"Yeah sorry Kushida. I didn't mean to come off as mean, I just have a migraine right now." I say as I hold the side of my head and rub my eyes.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Have you been drinking enough water?" Kushida said with a concerned look and a lowered voice.
She seems genuinely concerned. Maybe she's actually nice.
"I have, don't worry about me. If you have something to say, please tell Kiyotaka."
Kushida nods and she started to ask Kiyotaka quite a lot of questions about Horikita. At one point she even grabbed his hand and gave him the puppy eyes. I would have felt a little jealous that she was holding Kiyotaka's hand and not mine but that's my hormones talking.
Out of the two of us, I would say Kiyotaka is the quietest and reserved. It's good to see Kiyotaka interacting with other people, especially a girl.
"Sorry for asking you guys that weird question. Well anyway, I have to go bye you guys!" Kushida said with a smile before walking away. We both wave goodbye to her.
"She's quite a handful," Kiyotaka said when Kushida was out of sight.
"You got that right," I say as I rub my head.
"You alright?"
"Its nothing, just a headache. Anyway, let's head to the cafeteria."
"No. Go back to the classroom and rest, I'll head to the convenience store and grab us something to eat."
Before I could protest, Kiyotaka already started walking down the hall. I let out a sigh and walk back to the classroom. Once I arrive at the classroom I walk back to my desk and rest my head on it. After a couple of minutes, I sense someone else's presence.
"Wheres Ayanokoji-kun? Let me guess, he abandoned you so he could get more-"
"Horikita. Please. Not now." I lift my head and glare at her. She seemed to realize I wasn't in the mood for any bullshit and listens to my request. I then rest my head back onto the desk, getting some much-needed sleep.
~~~~~~~~~
It's been a week since the entrance ceremony and the class the boys have been waiting for has finally arrived: swimming class.
I could hear Ike and Yamauchi talking excitedly about watching the girls in bathing suits, and how they were even going to possibly try to take pictures.
The 'taking pictures' part was extreme but I had to agree with them. I was also excited to see how the girls looked in swimsuits.
Did I forget to mention that it's also been a week since me and Kiyotaka failed to make friends? We're still working on that.
"Yo Nishida, Ayanokoji, over here!"
Kiyotaka and I give each other uneasy looks before walking over to the "three idiots." I was not sure if becoming friends with those three was a good idea because of their reputation but were desperate so we accepted their invitation.
We all walked to the boys' locker room to change into our swimsuits. After that, we all went to the swimming pool and waited for the teacher and the girls to arrive.
Ike started sniffing the air as if he were a dog.
"Where are the girls. Are they not here yet?"
"Girls take longer to change so they probably aren't ready yet."
"Ayanokoji, what do you think would happen if I suddenly jumped into the girl's locker room?"
"They'd probably beat you up and get a restraining order," Kiyotaka stated instantly.
"... You're supposed to humor my fantasy."
A girl's voice could be heard.
"A-Are they here?! Did they finally arrive!?" Ike was frantically looking around for the source of the sound. His wish was granted when the girls finally walked out of the locker room.
"Oh my god! Their boobs are even bigger than I have ever hoped!" Ike yelled with a look of ecstasy on his face.
Ok. it's time to get away from this guy.
I put a hand on Kiyotaka's shoulder and when he looked at me, I motioned my head towards a wall. He understood my message because he nodded his head and we both wordlessly backed away from the perverts.
We stood to the side we watched everyone having fun in the pool.
Kushida was breathtaking. She was cute and had a body that would make even models envious. She's nice to everyone here too, maybe she's actually a nice person.
Staring at her body for too long would cause a certain body part to awaken so I averted my gaze. I looked at Kiyotaka, who had an expression that mirrored the one I had at the convenience store.
"Why do you have a pained expression?" I turn around to see Horikita giving Kiyotaka a weird look.
"I am currently having an internal battle."
I looked at Horikita's figure. Not a bad view, in fact, quite the opposite. Staring too long would lead to catastrophic results so I averted my gaze.
"..."
For some reason, Horikita was looking at both of us with a curious gaze.
"Do you guys exercise?"
"Unfortunately Nishida and I are part of the go-home club."
"You say that... but it clearly looks like you guys exercise from the muscles in your arms and back."
"Good genes?"
"I don't think that's the case..."
Horikita has quite the discerning eye so I decided to intervene and tease her a little.
'Why so curious Horikita-kun?"
I run a hand through my hair and look at her seductively.
"You like what you see?"
"D-Don't be ridiculous. I was just curious and pointing out the obvious." Horikita was giving me a death glare but her cheeks were a little red.
Satisfied with the outcome and Horikita's reaction. I look back towards the swimming pool. Everyone was having so much fun.
But I knew something was amiss.
A wake-up call for class D is inevitable. I'll just have to wait until the end of the month to confirm my theory.
~~~~~~~
AN: I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter. Don't forget to vote and review. Quick question: Would you guys want some sections or chapters that are from Ayanokoji's POV?
Authors Note (Please Read)
Hey guys I have a couple of questions about the fanfic but first I just wanted to say thank you for all the support! I think it's been about two weeks since the info chapter and this story already has around 1.3k views which is pretty cool.
Here are the questions. If you answer, I'd appreciate it if you give me your answer as a comment on the question itself.
After the final author note, there will be questions that contain spoilers from the light novels. So if you don't want to be spoiled then don't scroll down after the author note.These questions are mainly for me to see your guys' opinions but if there is an overwhelming amount of people wanting the story a specific way then Ill see if I can implement that choice.
1. Similar to the novels, do you guys want short stories of other characters' POV? They will be posted as a separate chapter after a volume is finished.
2. At the confession scene in volume 2, do you guys want the original confession (continues as in cannon and it will take Ichinose more time to develop feelings for Akira) or something cliche like the boys save Honami from being assaulted or something like that (Honami will develop feelings sooner and there will be a fight scene with 50% and Akira)?
3. What are your thoughts about Akira joining the student council? There will be another arc and a potential rivalry with a certain character. The students of class D will have a different opinion of Akira much sooner than if he didn't join.
4. Do you guys like the general formula where Ayanokoji and Akira's plans are revealed at the end of a volume or do you guys want more obvious hints? For volume 1 there isn't much I can do since its volume 1 but after that Akira will be able to conduct his own plans.
I think that's it for now. Sorry, this isn't an actual chapter, the next chapter will either be posted tomorrow or on Wednesday. It's a longer chapter too since there wasn't any good part where I could split the chapter into 2.
Spoiler questions for light novels below so if you don't want to be spoiled then don't scroll down.
Question 1: In the light novel, Kei eventually dates Ayanokoji. So here are the choices. To avoid adding spoilers in the comments, just comment A or B underneath the choices.
A: Story follows canon and Kei eventually dates Ayanokoji. Kei wouldn't end up being in the harem and a potential love interest. Kei will just view Akira as a very good friend and an important person in her life.
B: Kei eventually falls in love with Akira. She would join the harem and Ayanokoji would end up with someone like Sakura.
Question 2: I don't know the specifics but near the end of the first year Horikita stops trying to live up to her brother and in the end, they make up before he graduates. To avoid adding spoilers in the comments, just comment A or B underneath the choices.
A: Follows cannon.
B: Akira somehow convinces one of them to make up with the other. Horikita would fall in love with Akira faster. In my opinion, this choice makes more sense.
Wake Up Call
Link: https//en/artworks/68954323
Today was the day, May 1st has finally arrived and it's been a month since school has started.
I let out a yawn as I look towards the clock at my bedstand which reads 6:30 AM. Class doesn't start until 8:45 AM so I have some time to kill. I made myself breakfast and had my daily cups of coffee before reading some light novels . It was quite interesting, it was about a high schooler that was forced to join a club because of a cynical essay he wrote. His essay was quite rotten but what he said did make sense. Normally I would be reading an educational book but the plots light novel authors can come up with are quite fascinating.
After a while, I decided to head to school early. I contemplated calling Kiyotaka, but in the end, I just sent him a text that I was heading to school early cause I wanted some alone time to think. Listening to music, I went down the elevator and walked down the hallway leading to the entrance of the dorms. As I turned the corner, I accidentally bumped into someone.
"Oof."
The person I walked into fell to the floor. I hastily take off my headphones and look at the said person.
Oh my god, is that a loli?
No, she can't. She's in high school so she has to be at least fifteen years old but still, she's abnormally short for someone her age. As I look more closely, she is quite beautiful, perhaps as beautiful as Horikita. I also notice her cane that she is holding. She must suffer from a physical condition or disease.
She then looks up at me and I notice her mouth subtly drops open the moment she lays her eyes on me. I regain my composure and offer her my hand.
"Sorry about that, I wasn't paying attention. Are you hurt?"
No response. She just stares at me as if she were in a trance.
"Did you hit your head? Shit, you might have a concussion-"
"What on Earth are you doing?"
I turn sharply to see another beautiful girl that was, unfortunately, glaring at me. She had purple hair and purple eyes, quite a unique look. Yeah, the current situation doesn't look too good. Bumping into a cripple and not helping said person up looks awful. Before I could reply, another voice cut me off.
"Its alright Masumi-san. It was a mistake," the girl said as she took my hand. Once she was standing upright I looked toward her to realize she was still staring at me. The purple-haired woman walked up to the girl and held out her hand.
"If you say so. Anyway, let's walk to school. I'll grab your bag and-"
"There's no need Masumi-san, this man offered to carry my bag and walk me to class A as a way of saying sorry. Right?" She then turned toward me and held out her bag. She had a smug smile that could only mean trouble.
"...Right..." I say with uncertainty as I reluctantly grab the bag from her.
I didn't really want to but I kind of felt bad for running into her, plus she's super cute.
The girl who was named 'Masumi' looked at us with skepticism before nodding her head and reluctantly walking down the hall towards the entrance. The atmosphere immediately became awkward since she kept examining me as if I was a lab rat. That smug smile didn't really help ease the tension either. Despite her adorable appearance, she gave off a commanding aura that was hard to ignore. I'll have to be careful around her.
"...Well, lets head to school then..." I mumble as I point towards the door. She then suddenly grabbed my arm with her smooth small hands.
"What are you doing?"
"Because of my condition, it's quite hard for me to walk, but with you around, walking to school should be much easier." She then clung to my forearm, essentially attaching herself to me. My heartbeat quickened because of her aggressive action.
But you have a cane for that purpose...
She held out her cane and I grabbed it with my other hand. I still felt guilty for earlier so I let her cling to my arm as we started to walk towards the school. We walked in silence for a minute before she spoke up.
"Hmmm... what do you think of the 's system?' Do you think there's a reason why the school divided the students the way they did? Surely you have already questioned it right?" She looks towards me as if I already knew the answer. That odd question and the way she stared at me threw me off guard but I quickly regained my composure.
"Honestly I don't know, this school is pretty peculiar, we will most likely find out soon enough. Why are you asking?"
"Oh, just wondering... what's your opinion on this school? This must be vastly different from what you are used to." She continues to stare straight into my eyes as she asked this question.
"It's certainly different from other schools. The points they give us and the fact that we can't have contact with the outside world is strange."
"Hmmm yes it is certainly strange... and is there someone out there that misses you?"
Fairly an innocuous question, but not for me.
These questions were starting to make me uncomfortable but thankfully we finally reached her classroom. I peered into the classroom and there was a large number of students there already. I shouldn't be surprised since this is class A. They all stopped chatting and looked towards the two of us, well mainly me. It was most likely because this loli has clung to me as if I was her boyfriend. Their intense gazes were a little unnerving so I wanted to get this over with as soon as possible. I wiggled my arm out of her grip and turned toward the hallway that leads to my classroom.
"Well I walked you to class, I'll be going now."
"Wait!"
I turn around and I feel small arms wrap around my waist. I look down to see that the girl was hugging me. She had her cheek resting against my chest with a smile on her face.
"W-What are you doing?" I say with the calmest voice I could muster.
"Fufufufu... and I thought I was going to have a boring student life but now that you're here, things have just gotten a lot more interesting! Maybe even he is here too..."
He... is she referring to-
"I'll see you around Akira. I look forward to our next meeting." With a smile and a wink, the girl walked into her class.
How does she know my name?
~~~~~~~
After that peculiar incident, I walked to my own class and just took a seat. I checked my watch which read 8:15 AM. After a couple of minutes, students started to slowly pour in. They are usually cheerful but every one of them had a wary nervous look on their face. Once the classroom was filled with students, the uneasiness in the room was transparent.
The class was usually energetic and cheerful but it was different. Today, the class was anxious and tense. There was a foreboding feeling in the air.
"Akira."
I turn my head to see Kiyotaka looking at me.
"You seem to be in deep thought. Is something wrong?"
"No, I'm just tired." It was a half-truth half-lie. I was pretty tired but I could tell Kiyotaka knew there was something that I wasn't telling him but he didn't say anything else.
The bell rang and soon after Chabashira-sensei walked into the class with a grim and serious look on her face.
"Sensei, are you in menopause?" Ike practically yelled that question. I could hardly contain myself because I almost spat out my water. I thought sensei was going to punish him but she ignored him as if he did not exist.
"Alright, class is about to begin. Before we start, does anyone have any questions? If you have any, now is the time to ask them." Chabashira asked this as if she already knew the students had questions. She was right because immediately after she said this, several people raised their hands.
"Um, I check my point balance this morning and I was not given any points. Points are given on the first day of every month right?"
"That is correct, points are wired to students accounts on the first day of the month, every month. They were wired this month without any problems."
"I didn't get any points though."
All the students started to look at each other in confusion. I take out my phone to check my point balance, which is still 62,380.
"You guys are idiots."
"I-Idiots?" Yamauchi repeated her words like an idiot. Sensei looked at him sharply.
"Sit down, I'll explain it again."
Surprised by her sudden change in demeanor, Yamauchi complied and slumped back into his chair.
"The points were distributed without fail. The probability that this class was left out is very low. Do you understand?"
"No, even if I say I don't understand, no one has received their points yet."
Yamauchi, you're a fucking moron.
"Hahahaha, I understand teacher, I think I solved this riddle," Koenji said in a loud voice while laughing. Remaining in his seat, he pointed a finger at Yamauchi.
"When you think about it, the answer is obvious, were in class D, and because of that we get no points."
"W-What? What's that supposed to mean? They said we'd get 100,000 pointe every month..."
"I don't remember hearing that. Right?" Koenji pointed at sensei with a smirk on his face.
"Your attitude can be irritating, but what Koenji said was spot on. Not a lot of people seemed to notice my hint. I almost feel bad for you guys. Almost."
Hirata stood up from his seat and expressed his confusion.
"Sensei I don't understand, please tell us why we didn't get any points. If that's not possible, we will never understand."
Sensei gave Hirata a look that said 'isn't it obvious?'
"98 total absences and tardies. 391 incidences of talking or using cell phones in class. Every single one of those instances was noted. In this school, your class performance is reflected in the number of points received. As a result, the 100,000 points you could have gotten has withered away. That's all that happened."
I heard the sound of a pencil on paper. I turn my head and in my peripheral, I can see Horikita calmly writing down the number of absences and incidents. It looks like she's trying to understand what went wrong.
"Uhh sensei, if my memory serves me right, I don't ever remember hearing this explanation before..."
"Oh for crying out loud are you people incapable of understanding something unless it's explained in detail?"
"Well if we knew our points would decrease, we wouldn't have been late or talked during class."
"That's quite an interesting argument. Sure, maybe I should have explained the rules at the beginning of the month, but didn't you learn in elementary school that talking and being late to class is disrespectful?"
After sensei tore through his argument, Hirata had nothing to say and reluctantly sat back down in his seat. With that out of the way, sensei looked towards the entire class.
"I must say that I am very impressed with you students. This class D is the first one to lose all its points in the first month. That deserves some praise."
Before ending her monologue, Chabashira-sensei dropped one more bombshell onto us.
"In this school, all of the students are divided into classes by merit. The best students are placed in class A while the worst students are placed in class D. Simply put, you guys are the worst of the worst, the leftovers, the defectives of the school. All of you are the lowest forms of life on Earth."
I could hear a subtle gasp come from behind me. I turned around to see Horikita with wide eyes and a pale face. The reason why the classes are divided must have been quite a shock to her.
In fact, everyone was quite shocked. The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Other than a couple of students who asked questions as sensei explained the way to regain points and get to class A, no one uttered a word.
However, that didn't last long because when she walked out of the room, the class erupted into chaos.
"It isn't even the points, it is a problem with the class, why was I placed into class D?!" Yukimura yelled in frustration.
"I understand this is a dire situation but the best thing we can do is remain calm." Sensing the potential catastrophe, Hirata attempted to calm down the class.
"Remain calm? How can we remain calm in a situation like this? How are you not frustrated that we are the leftovers of the school?!"
"I understand how you are feeling but there's no use sitting here and complaining about it."
"What did you say?!"
Yukimura walked up to Hirata and grabbed him by the collar.
"Calm down you two okay? All of us should persevere through the situation, right? There's no need for you two to fight."Kushida said as she gently took Yukimura's balled fist. After looking at Kushida, Yukimura lets out a sigh.
"Your right. My bad I lost my composure there."
"No need to apologize. I should have chosen my words more carefully."
As expected, Kushida was able to resolve the fight in an orderly fashion.
"Nishida!"
"H-Huh?" I turn my head to see Yamauchi practically slamming a game console onto my desk. Yamauchi stared at me with watery eyes.
"Buy this for 18,000 points. I can't buy anything because I don't have any points!"
I looked at the game console before looking back at him.
"I'll buy it for 1,000 points."
"Nishida-kun, please! I have no one else I can rely on!"
"Sorry. Not my problem."
He realized asking me to buy his console was futile so he switched to another target.
"Ayanokoji you're my only hope man! Buy this for 20,000 points!"
Did he just raise the price?
I couldn't help but scoff at this shameless display.
"Must be hard for everyone who used up all their points."
Kushida said while watching Yamauchi beg Kiyotaka to buy his game console.
"What about you Kushida, are you fine pointwise?"
"For now I should be fine. I used up half of my points already so I'll have to cut back on spending. What about you?"
"I have enough to last me one or two more months so I'll be fine."
"That's good to hear, you probably would have spent more if you had more friends."
Ouch... words can hurt you know?
"Did you really have to say that out loud?"
"Oh I'm so sorry, I didn't mean any offense." Kushida apologized to me while giggling. God shes so cute when she laughs.
"Uh, Kushida-san?"
"Oh, it's Karuizawa-san. She probably needs help so Ill see ya later Nishida." Kushida says then walks to Karuizawa-san. I look back to Kiyotaka who finished his exchange with Yamauchi.
"Kiyo your fine with points right? Last time you showed me you had around 90,000 points."
"Yeah, I still have around 80,000 points. No need to worry about me."
"That's good to hear," I say in relief.
"Ayanokoji-kun and Nishida-kun from class D. Chabashira-sensei is calling for you. Please come to the staff room."
Kiyotaka and I give each other a confused look. We didn't do anything that would draw attention to us. We could feel the heavy gaze from the students as we walked out of the classroom.
Once we reached the staff room I cautiously opened the door. I didn't spot sensei anywhere so I called out to the teacher that was checking her reflection in the mirror.
"Hello, is Chabashira-sensei here?"
"Oh, Sae-chan? She was just here but I don't know where she went."
The teacher that responded had wavy, shoulder-length hair. They must be pretty close if this teacher was using Chabashira's first name so casually.
"She must have had a little errand to run. Do you guys want to wait inside?"
"Oh no that's fine we can wait outside."
We left the room but the teacher decided to follow us.
"My name is is Hoshinomiya Chie and I am the teacher of class B. Sae and I have been best friends since high school. We're close enough to call each other by our first names."
That's kind of nice. High School friends usually eventually lose contact with each other but they were able to keep their friendship alive.
"Ne, spill the beans! Why did Sae-chan call you here? Tell me tell me tell me!"
"Oh uh, I don't know..."
"I don't understand. There has to be a reason you guys were called out here. What're your guys' names?"
"Oh okay I'm Nishida."
"Ayanokōji."
"Oh, those are some cool names. You guys must be popular!"
I wish.
Hoshinomiya is the complete opposite of Chabashira-sensei. It's kind of hard to believe they are best friends, but I guess opposites do attract.
She let out a chuckle before asking another question.
"Do you guys have any girlfriends yet?"
I wish again.
"Both of us aren't really that popular so we don't."
"That's surprising because both of you guys are pretty good looking." She inspected Kiyotaka from top to bottom. She then grabbed Kiyotaka's face and turned it to the side, inspecting his jawline. Kiyotaka's eyes widened for a fraction of a second before going back to normal.
"You got a nice jawline and an excellent side profile shot."
She let go of Kiyotaka's face and in one smooth motion, she laced her beautiful hands around my neck and pulled me close. She was a couple of inches away from my face and there was a faint scent of alcohol coming from her breath.
Is she drunk?
"You could use a little more sun but still you're pretty attractive. Not to mention your red eyes are quite a sight. If I was in your class I would have totally gone for you. Maybe even both-"
Hoshinomiya-sensei was not able to finish that sentence because Chabashira-sensei smacked her head with a clipboard. Hoshinomiya-sensei clutched her head in pain.
"Owwww. What was that for?"
"That was because you were doing weird things with my students."
"I was only talking to them while they waited for you to get back!"
"Just drop it. Anyway, sorry for making you two wait. Let's head to the guidance office."
"Alright, but why did you want us exactly? We haven't done anything wrong."
"Your question will be answered soon."
We began to follow Chabashira-sensei but I noticed Hoshinomiya-sensei was also following us with a mischievous smile on her face. When she noticed, Chabashira-sensei turned around and gave her a look that would send normal students running away.
"Not you, stay out of this."
"Oh come on why the cold shoulder? Besides, I've never seen you have a lesson with two boys at the same time... do you have some goal in mind?"
After saying that, she walked behind Kiyotaka and me and placed her hands on our shoulders.
"Are you looking to have some fun with two younger men?"
Why did I strangely get excited by this question?
"What you said was idiotic. That's impossible."
Before Hoshinomiya-sensei could respond to that statement, a beautiful female student with long pink hair suddenly walked up to us.
"Hoshinomiya-sensei, do you have a moment?"
Seizing this opportunity to get rid of Hoshinomiya-sensei, Chabashira-sensei smacked Hoshinomiya-sensei's but with her clipboard then said: "Looks like someone needs you. Now go on and get out of here."
"All right all right I'll leave. Shell probably get angrier if I stay any longer. I'll see you, two boys later! Alright, let's head to the faculty room Ichinose-san."
And with that, Hoshinomiya-sensei and Ichinose walked to the faculty room. Chabashira-sensei soon let out a sigh of relief.
"I'm sorry that you guys had to go through that, Hoshinomiya can be a little... bold at times."
"Yeah, we can tell," I mumble quietly.
"Anyway, we've wasted enough time already. Let's go."
We started walking behind Chabashira-sensei and we soon arrived at the guidance room. As soon as we walked into the guidance room, Kiyotaka got straight to the point.
"Why did you call us here?"
"Hmm, about that... before I tell you guys, come over here."
She opened a door that led to another room and motioned with her hand for both of us to go in. Once we walked in, Chabashira-sensei's raised voice surprised me.
"You two stay in there and don't make a sound, and don't come out until I say so. If you don't, I'll expel both of you."
"Eh? What are you-"
My question was cut off by the door being slammed in my face. I let out a sigh and look at Kiyotaka. He looks back at me and shrugs his shoulders before he just sat on the floor. The floor looked cold but I did the same. Not long after I heard the sound of the guidance room door opening.
"Here, come in. What can I do for you, Horikita?"
I'm not surprised that Horikita visited Chabashira-sensei so soon. She's probably not happy with being placed in class D. In fact, everyone was unhappy with being placed in class D. Kiyotaka is most likely the only one that was happy with his placement.
"I'm not going to beat around the bush, why was I placed into class D? You said students are divided into classes by superiority, and that class D was the lowest of the low."
"That's true, seems like you consider yourself a superior person."
I'm not surprised, Horikita has shown signs of being a narcissist.
"I believed I solved nearly every problem on the entrance exams, and I did not make any major mistakes in the interview. At the very least, I don't think I should have been placed in class D."
"That's true, normally teachers are not allowed to show the results of an entrance exam to students, but I'll make a special exception for you. Besides, I happen to have your result sheet here."
"You are thoroughly prepared. It's as if you knew I would come in to question my placement."
"Once you become a teacher, you quickly learn how to read students like an open book. What you said was correct. On the entrance exam, you scored third among the first years and there were no massive problems with your interview either. To be frank, you were highly rated."
"I'm flattered by your praise, then explain to me why?"
"Denying the fact that you are a capable student would be foolish. However, this school's goal is to manufacture excellent individuals. It's a blunder to think you would be assigned to a superior class by only studying. That was one of the first things we explained at the entrance ceremony. Do you think we would allow someone like Sudou into the school if we judged people by their intelligence alone?
Upon hearing this, Horikita went silent. Chabashira-sensei continued on.
"You may be unhappy with your placement. However, there are some students that are content with being evaluated lower than they actually are."
"That's not a funny joke. I cannot begin to comprehend those types of people."
"You think I'm joking? I'm confident that class D has some students that fit in that category. Peculiar students that are happy with their placement."
Horikita let out a sigh.
"I can see that this meeting was pointless, I'll ask someone else another time."
"People in higher positions will give you the exact same answer I gave you."
Horikita said nothing in response to that.
"I also called two students to the guidance room. They may be relevant to you."
"Relevant to me? You don't mean..."
"You two can come out now."
Shit.
Kiyotaka and I didn't make a single move.
"If you don't come out right now, Ill expel you two."
After hearing that, Kiyotaka and I reluctantly walk out of the room we were instructed to stay in. Horikita looked at us with a surprised expression.
"What are you two doing here. Were you listening to our conversation?" Horikita said in a scary tone.
"No. The walls are pretty thick so we didn't hear anything." Kiyotaka said in a heartbeat.
"False. You could hear everything clearly from the kitchen."
"Sensei what is the meaning of this?" The anger on Horikita's face was clear, she must have realized this was a setup.
"I did this because it was necessary. Anyway, time to learn the reason why you two are here."
Chabashira-sensei directed her attention to Kiyotaka and me.
"I'll be leaving then," Horikita said as she began to walk towards the door.
"It would be in your best interest to stay Horikita. I'm about to reveal a hint that could help you get to class A."
Horikita stopped in her tracks and turned around to face Chabashira-sensei.
"Please keep it brief then."
Looking down at her clipboard, Chabashira-sensei let out a laugh.
"Never in my teaching career I have encountered students that are as interesting as you two."
Horikita raised an eyebrow when she heard this.
"I'll start with you, Ayanokoji."
Chabashira-sensei pulled out what appeared to be Kiyotaka's answer sheet from the entrance exam.
"Your test results surprised me. 50 points in Japanese, 50 points in history, 50 points in English, 50 points in math... you also scored 50 points on the recent test too. Do you know what this means?"
In surprise, Horikita looked over his test form then shifted her gaze to Kiyotaka.
"Coincidences can be freaky."
"I don't believe that. Math problem #5 was only solved by 3% of all students this year, you used a complex formula flawlessly too. On the other hand, you got #10 wrong, which had a correct answer rate of 76%. Was that intentional? Is this normal?"
"In this world, 'normal' can be subjective, this was a coincidence."
"I admire your attitude, but it will bring you problems in the future."
"I'll keep that in mind."
Chabashira-sensei sent a look to Horikita that said: "What do you think about that?"
"Why do you... pretend to not understand?"
"I don't understand. This was a coincidence, nothing more, nothing less."
With a satisfied smirk, Chabashira-sensei turned towards me.
"Now, onto you, Nishida ."
Horikita looked toward Chabashira-sensei, who was taking out what I assumed to be my answer sheet, with anticipation.
"You got 30 points in Japanese, 30 points in history, and 30 points in English. Some of the worst scores among the first years. However, what comes next amazed me. You got perfect scores on the math and chemistry test. 100 points. There is only one other student among the first years that got the same score. He scored higher than you Horikita."
Horikita visibly flinched when she heard this.
"You also got a 65 on the recent test. That may seem inconspicuous, but that test score is far from it."
Chabashira-sensei looked towards Horikita.
"Horikita, 100 plus 30 is 130. When you divide by 2, what do you get?"
"65..."
Perhaps I had a little too much fun with the tests.
"On the math test, you also solved #5 using the same complex formula as Ayanokoji, But there is a major difference. Horikita, look at this."
Chabashira-sensei handed my answer sheet to Horikita. After Horikita looked over the answer sheet, goosebumps were visible on her skin.
"You skipped major steps, you didn't show nearly as much work as Ayanokoji..."
"I know. Isn't it strange? It's almost as if he did it all in his head." Chabashira-sensei said with a smirk.
"I think it was a lucky guess," I said while shrugging my shoulders.
"I don't think so, guessing the answer to that problem is improbable, perhaps even impossible. I also have one more thing I want to confirm."
Chabashira-sensei put her elbows on her desk and clamped her hands together.
"You were aware of the point system, weren't you? You already knew class D would end up with 0 points. Am I wrong? You wouldn't have come to my office and asked me those questions if you didn't have any suspicions. You came to clarify your theory."
Silence enveloped the room. Everyone looked at me with anticipation.
"I suspected it, but after that talk with you, my theory was confirmed."
"May I ask, how did you come to that conclusion?"
I hesitated, I was not sure if telling them was smart.
Ah whatever, I guess I'll humor them.
"I knew something was amiss right when every first-year received 100,000 points. Everyone thought we would receive 100,000 points every month. I almost believed that but I don't recall you ever saying we would receive 100,000 points every month. Also if you do the math, the thought that students receiving that amount every month are ridiculous. Since my grade has about 160 people in it, the high school would have about 480 people in total. Giving all of those students 100,000 points in one month is equivalent to 48 million yen. In a year that would be 560 million. In three years that would be 1.68 billion yen. I know this school is supported by the government, but that number is absurd. Want to know more?"
"Please continue," Chabashira-sensei said with amusement.
"There were a bunch of situational factors that gave me even more clues. Kiyotaka and I were with Sudou after class where we had a dispute with some upperclassmen. When they found out that we were in class D, they said we would be experiencing "hell" soon. That was alarming. Also at the convenience store, there were free items that are obviously for people that were stupid enough to spend all of their points. There were a plethora of free items in other places such as the cafeteria, so it's not uncommon for students to use up their points or at the very least be in desperate need of points. I noticed that some upperclassmen would head straight to the section of the cafeteria that offered free food. I then asked them what class they were from and they told me they were in class D. After this discovery, my suspicions grew even more. But three things influenced my theory."
"And what are they?" Chabashira-sensei asked.
"The first one is the ranking system. The class systems resembled letter grades and they were similar to cram schools. A is at the top and a D can be considered a failing grade. I then took my classmates into account. Academically Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi are some of the worst students I have ever encountered and they were placed into class D. Now as Horikita said, it would make sense that they were placed in class D if the students were ranked based on their academic skills, but that argument is proven invalid when class D has students like Koenji, Horikita, Kushida, Hirata, and Yukimura." I said then pointed to Horikita.
"If this school ranked people based upon their academic grades, there's no doubt in my mind that they would be placed into class A. But obvious they were not placed in that class because this school doesn't rank people based on just their academic abilities, they all have defects. Horikita isolates herself from other people, Koenji has a narcissistic attitude, and from the looks of it, Yukimura is physically inept. I still haven't figured out Hirata's and Kushida's defects. They seem like excellent students with no behavior defects like Koenji or Horikita. Perhaps they have a questionable past. I'm not entirely sure yet but I'm confident I'll find out soon enough."
"And what are the last two giveaways?"
"The behavior of the students. They were some of the most disrespectful students I have ever laid my eyes upon. They would constantly ditch or just use their phones during class. I looked around the classroom and I spotted some cameras so I knew you were secretly recording all of their ill-mannered activities. It's reasonable to believe we had zero points by the end of the month because of this. I mean there were 98 absences and 391 incidences of talking in class or using their phones, I don't blame the school for penalizing us that hard. The last reason I have is more of my opinion but I think it is reasonable. This school is known for producing excellent people and amazing leaders right? If it's known for that, would the school really give disrespectful brats 100,000 points every month? Giving them that amount of points every month encourages that kind of behavior. It would be telling the students that it's okay to be ill-mannered and undisciplined. Now I think excellent people or amazing leaders don't have those traits right? In the real world, you have to work hard to get what you want, not be served everything on a silver platter. There are a few exceptions such as Kōenji, but the vast majority of people don't have access to the advantages that wealthier or more powerful people have. Giving those students that mindset would not only ill prepare them for the world, but it contradicts the school's goal. That is all I have to say."
I finish my monologue and allow them to digest what I just told them. I look around the room. Chabashira-sensei had an amused look on her face while Horikita was staring at me in wonder. Kiyotaka was looking at me with his normal emotionless expression. He most likely reached the same conclusion as me. I then heard slow, methodical clapping coming from Chabashira-sensei.
"You truly are an exceptional student Nishida, one of the brightest I have ever come across."
Chabashira-sensei then looked towards Horikita.
"I'm confident that he is smarter than even you."
I could hear a subtle gasp come from Horikita.
"You don't need good grades to come up with that."
Chabashira-sensei looked at the clock.
"Looks like we're out of time. A staff meeting is about to start so I have to leave. I'm closing this room so you guys have to leave."
She then urged the three of us out of the room and after locking the room, Chabashira-sensei walked down the hall.
"We should head back to class." Kiyotaka and I begin to walk back to class. Rumors would most likely spread if we arrived at class at the same time.
"Wait!"
Horikita calls out to us and we but we keep walking.
"Are your guys' scores... really a coincidence?"
"We already said it was. Do you have proof that proves otherwise?" Kiyotaka said, challenging Horikita's question.
"T-The way Nishida solved the math problem..."
"As I said, it was a guess..." I said, starting to get annoyed.
"I... I don't understand. You guys avoid trouble and have no interest in getting to class A."
"You seem to have some peculiar thoughts of class A," said Kiyotaka.
"Should I not? I'm thinking about my future."
"No, it's completely normal to think that way."
"That's been my goal since day 1 but still, class D isn't even at the starting line yet."
"Sounds like you'll face my hardships in the future."
I hear the shuffling of feet and soon notice that she sped up her pace to walk beside us.
"Yeah, I'm going to need some help if I want to reach class A."
"Oh. Who are you going to ask? Are you going to ask Hirata or Kushida?" Kiyotaka asked, tilting his head in wonder.
"No. You guys are going to help me."
Eh?
This caught my attention. I stopped dead in my tracks and turned to face Kiyotaka and Horikita.
"We never agreed to help you in the first place."
"Yeah, you did. The voice in your head said you would be more than happy to help."
"Even if we did agree, I don't know how we would be able to help you."
"Nishida-kun, there's nothing to worry about. I don't need your brainpower. I'll come up with the plans, and you two just act as the muscle."
"Are you referring to us as 'pawns'?" I said, starting to get a little angry.
"Yes. I need obedient pawns that will do what I say without question. If you follow my orders, I can guarantee we will get more class and private points."
"Hate to break it to ya but neither of us has any intention of becoming your pawns. Kiyo let's get out of here."
We sped up our pace to leave her behind.
"Come back to me once you collect your thoughts. Remember what I said."
Yeah, I remember what you said.
I remember it loud and clear.
You said you need us to be your pawns.
But sorry Horikita, you've got it all wrong.
If anyone is going to be a pawn.
It's not going to be me.
It's not going to be Kiyotaka.
"It's going to be you ."
~~~~~~~
Whew, that was a long chapter but I felt like it all had to be in one chapter. I hope the last seven lines don't feel too soon when I was typing up the last part those lines popped into my head and I felt like I had to include them. Well anyway if you liked the chapter please vote and leave a review, thanks :).
Pursue Your Own Goal
Link: https//r/ClassroomOfTheElite/comments/ddz7tz/coloured_hiyorichan/
~~~~~~~~~~~
Ayanokoji POV
"Kiyo come on we're gonna be late!"
"Well, we wouldn't be late if you didn't almost set my... no, actually you practically did set my room on fire. "
"No, I didn't set the room on fire, I set the stove on fire. Besides, we put it out the moment it started, the smoke wasn't able to reach the fire sprinklers."
"That doesn't change the fact that you almost set my room on fire."
"I mean can you blame me? The stove was extremely cheap and I was experimenting with a new recipe."
"Yes. Yes I can blame you. We weren't able to have breakfast because of that."
"Fine. I guess you don't want me to make you breakfast then," Akira said with a fake pouting face.
"I... never said that. Anyway, we gotta move were already going to be late." I decided to not say anything after that. Despite Akira nearly setting my room on fire, he makes some amazing food.
Once we opened the door to the classroom, the entire class glared at us as we walked to our seats. They are probably annoyed that we were late to class since it could count as an incident. Once we got to our seats, the students lost interest in us and turned their attention back to the teacher.
As the periods and lessons went on and on, my hunger was growing. Akira's hunger was growing also because I would constantly hear his stomach growling and curse words. We were finally saved when break-time knocked on our door. Hirata began to talk about making a study group but I wasn't able to obtain much info since Akira jumped over his desk and grabbed my shoulders.
"Kiyo get your shit because we are going to the cafeteria right now." Akira's eyes were wide and wild when he said this. He must be famished. I was starving too so I didn't have any complaints. We grab our backpacks but were stopped by Horikita.
"Are you free during lunch? Do you two want to have lunch with me?" We both look at her with uncertainty.
"Getting an invitation from you gives me anxiety. I think we'll pass." Akira visibly shuddered when he said that.
"There's nothing to be scared about. Besides, Ill buy both of you guys lunch, whatever you want."
"Well, in that case, hell yeah well have lunch with you!" Akira was easily swayed when he heard this but I was still skeptical.
"A free lunch does sound nice... but what's the catch?" Horikita is someone that welcomes isolation. Her inviting us out for lunch is out of character.
"If we thought everyone had hidden intentions, then human society wouldn't be able to function, right?" What Horikita said made sense and I couldn't think of anything to counter that. A free meal sounded appealing so the two of us followed Horikita to the cafeteria.
I chose the most expensive meal on the menu, found a seat, and sat down with Akira and Horikita.
"Itadakimasu!"
"Well... itadakimasu?"
Akira immediately began to devour his food but I was still hesitant. Horikita was staring, well more like glaring at me, as if she were waiting for me to eat.
"What's wrong Ayanokoji-kun? Nishida-kun is enjoying his meal, why don't you do the same?"
"O-oh yeah..."
This is unnerving. There's no way this is free. There has to be a catch. But still, I can't wait forever. Akira is halfway through his meal and I haven't even touched mine. I hesitantly took a bite of my croquette.
"This is sudden, but I want you two to hear me out."
Sorry Akira but I'm leaving this one to you.
I tried to get up from my seat to run away but my hand was grabbed.
"You're not running away from me. You two are going to listen to what I have to say."
It seemed like Akira had the same idea I did because Horikita grabbed his hand with her other hand. We both reluctantly sat back down.
"Ever since Chiyabashira-sensei's advice, the number of infractions has decreased. For now, it's safe to say that more than half of the reason for our deducted points has been erased."
"Yeah, that's true, it was a simple problem."
"The next thing we have to do is improve our test scores for the midterm in two weeks. Thankfully, Hirata-kun decided to take action and set up a study group."
"As expected of the class leader, but what does this have to do with us..." Akira said with a suspicious gaze.
"The three idiots of class D unsurprisingly didn't join Hirata-kun's study group so I decided to help out. I'll be making a study group for them but I'll need help convincing them to join."
"And that's where we come in, right?" Akira's flat expression conveyed his displeasure.
"Exactly, I want you two to persuade them to join."
"Kiyo, what do you think?" I thought about the proposal before I responded.
"There's no guarantee they will come. Will you be fine with that?"
"You two are crafty and resourceful so I'm confident you guys will figure it out. Here, this is my phone number. Contact me if something happens." After exchanging phone numbers, Horikita got up from her seat and walked out of the cafeteria.
"I actually got a girl's phone number..." Akira is looking at his new contact on his phone in disbelief.
I was kind of in disbelief too, this is the first time I've gotten a girl's number. It was Horikita's phone number though so I wasn't as happy as Akira.
~~~~~~~~~
After classes ended, we discussed strategies and laid out the facts. The three idiots are well, idiots because they have the worst grades in the class. They need to study to pass but those three do not like studying. They are obviously going to need the motivation to study, a goal perhaps. Maybe...
I got it!
I look to Akira who appears to be in deep thought.
"I got an idea." He looks at me.
"Really? I also have an idea." He gets up from his seat and sits in the seat to my left.
"Tell me your idea first."
"Alright, we convince Horikita to be their girlfriend." Akira wasn't sure if he heard me right.
"I'm sorry what was your plan again?"
"Horikita should tell them if they get a perfect score, she would date them. I mean, motivation for boys is always girls" I say with a clear voice.
"Kiyo keep your voice down. If Horikita hears you say that you will die." Akira motions his head towards Horikita, who is putting her books in her backpack.
"There's no way Horikita would agree with that. We gotta think of something else."
"Yeah you're probably right," I say with a defeated sigh.
We both look around and my eyes land on Kushida. Kushida would definitely be able to convince them to join the study group. I look at Akira to see he is also looking at Kushida. I could practically see a flashing lightbulb above his head.
"Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Akira nodded his head in agreement and we both walk out of the classroom to wait for Kushida to finish talking to her friends.
After a minute or two, Kushida exits the classroom and we walked up to her.
"Hey Kushida, can I talk to you really quick?"
"O-oh hi Ayanokoji-kun, do you two need help with something?"
"Yeah, Akira and I need help with a certain problem."
We explain to her about the study group and how we wanted to help the three idiots pass the exam. I made sure to mention that Horikita would be teaching since she wanted to get closer to her.
"Of course I'll help! Expelling people just because they don't get a good grade is wrong!"
Man, Kushida is so nice and cute.
Akira lets out a sigh of relief and looks at Kushida with a smile.
"You are a godsend, thank you."
"I'm happy to help! But I want something in return..."
"What do you want in return?"
"I want to join the study group!"
I look to Akira who just shrugs his shoulders.
"You're more than welcome to."
"Thank you so much! Here's my phone number, I'll contact you two when I'm done talking to them."
"Thanks, do you need us to give you their phone numbers?"
"No need I already have their contact information. The only one that I don't have is Horikita-san's."
That sucks. I could give her Horikita's phone number but she would probably kill me if I did.
"Before you guys go, can I ask you two a question?"
"Sure what's up?" Akira looks at Kushida, waiting for her question.
"Are you two and Horikita in a polyamorous relationship?"
What?!
All I could do was stare at her with wide eyes. Akira also stared at her in disbelief before laughing hysterically. All Kushida could do was look at him, waiting for an answer.
"Hehe... sorry, Kushida that was just... that was the funniest thing I've heard this week!"
"So... I'm guessing no?"
"Pfft. That would be an interesting story, but the answer is no."
"Oh ok, I just wanted to clarify."
We say our goodbyes and we walk back to the dorms. That certainly was a weird question, and Akira couldn't help but giggle every now and then.
~~~~~~~~~~~
It was around 6:00 PM and Akira and I were in my room just relaxing. He was reading a light novel while I was watching tv. My phone vibrated in my pocket and I pulled it out to see that I got a text from Kushida. I look to Akira to see him checking his phone also. I open up the group chat we made to check her message.
Kushida: All three of them agreed to join the study group (・ω・)
Me: That was fast.
Akira: Awesome job! Way to go Kushida!"
Me: Nice work.
Kushida: Thanks! Did you tell Horikita-san that I will be in the study group also?
Me: Not yet, I'm going to call and tell her right now.
Kushida: Make sure to tell her. See u two tomorrow :)
Akira: Bye
Me: Bye
I close the chat and call Horikita. When she answers, I put it on speaker mode so that Akira would hear.
"Were you able to convince them?"
"Yeah, all three of them."
"That's surprising. I didn't expect them to say yes immediately, how did you convince them?"
"Kushida convinced them, but she wants something in return."
"I see... what does she want?"
"She wants to join the study group-"
"No." I was greeted with the call being cut. I look at Akira to see his reaction. His stern expression conveyed to me that he wasn't happy.
"Call her again."
I call her and she picks up.
"Listen, Kushida has to-"
"No." She hung up on me again. I called her again.
"This isn't fair, Kushida-"
"No." She hung up on me again. I let out a defeated sigh.
"This is bullshit. Here, give me the phone."
I hand my phone to Akira and he calls Horikita.
"Listen to me, Kushida is not allowed-"
"No. You listen to me."
"Nishida-kun? But-"
"Kushida convinced them to join and she has the right to join also. We did our part, If you're not satisfied with our results, then convince them yourself."
"Wait just a second-"
Akira ended the call and gave me my phone.
Akira mumbled "unbelievable" under his breath. His annoyed countenance then turned into a pleasant one.
"Honestly that felt pretty good. Anyway, I'm heading back to my room. Later."
"Oh, see you tomorrow." Akira slaps my shoulder, grabs his light novel, and walks out of my room. I decided to take a shower, watch some tv, then go to bed.
~~~~~~~~
Akira POV
After school, the study group took action. Well, maybe "taking action" isn't the correct way to explain it. The study group is falling apart. Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi couldn't even solve the first problem. It would have made sense if the problem was difficult, but the question was essentially a free point. Horikita, the academic genius, couldn't comprehend the fact that they couldn't solve the first problem and started to insult them. The "study group" concluded with Sudou, Ike, and Yamauchi leaving.
It was a colossal failure.
Kushida watched them leave with a sad expression on her face. She then turned to Horikita.
"Umm Horikita, why didn't you stop them from leaving?"
"Because this was a waste of time. I shouldn't have even tried this in the first place. Besides this is good."
"What do you mean Horikita-san?
"I'm saying it's good to get rid of the unnecessary trash now."
"So that's it... well, I can't just sit here and do nothing, I'm going to help them. I don't want everyone to separate so quickly."
"Kushida-san. Are those your true intentions?"
This caught my attention.
"Is that bad? I don't want those three to fail and get expelled."
"Whether or not you say those are your true intentions are irrelevant. I don't think you truly want to help them."
Horikita seems to know something that I don't. What is the point of attacking Kushida?
"I don't know what you are saying. What are you talking about? Why must you be so cold?"
Kushida had a sorrowful expression.
"S-see you three tomorrow." Kushida walked out of the library with her head hung down. I felt the urge to walk up to her and comfort her but I didn't give in. Horikita looks toward me and Kiyotaka.
"You two were able to solve the problem efficiently. It seems like you two are better than those worthless fools. If you guys need me to teach you anything, I'll do it."
"I'll decline."
"I appreciate the offer but I want to look at some of the books. It's been a while since I have gone to the library."
"Oh? What are you looking for?"
"Mystery or even romance, helps me cope with my loneliness."
"I'm going to ignore the last part. Anyway, this was a waste of my time, goodbye." Horikita left the library. Kiyotaka taps me on the shoulder.
"What is it Kiyo?"
"I'm going to try to find Kushida, I should at least thank her for bringing those three here." Kiyotaka starts to walk to the exit.
"Wait." I grab his arm. He turns around and gives me a confused look.
"What is it?"
"You should thank Kushida tomorrow in class, besides, I have to return a book to the library" I showed him the book I had to return, which was 'Farewell My Lovely'. Kiyotaka seemed reluctant but he agreed. He walked towards the other side of the library and I head towards the mystery section. I had to return the book but I also wanted to borrow another one. I also remember Kiyotaka telling me he wanted another one of Raymon Chandler's books.
When I arrived at the mystery section, I spotted a lone female student struggling to grab a book placed on a shelf that was higher than her height. There's a step stool right next to her but she isn't using. It was kind of amusing. I walked over to her and grabbed the book that she was reaching for. I look at the cover and realize the book that she was trying to grab was "Wuthering Heights." This book doesn't belong here, it belongs in the romance section.
"Here you go" I handed her the book.
"Thank you."
"Do you like it? Bronte?"
"Personally, I neither like nor dislike anything. The book was placed in the wrong section so I wanted to return it to its proper position. By the way, the book you're holding... "Farewell My Lovely" right? That book is a masterpiece."
"Oh my god yes! It is one of Raymond Chandler's greatest works! I watched the movies that adapted the novel but in my opinion, they don't truly convey how deep the plot is. And-"
I stop talking when I realize the girl is just looking at me with wide eyes. I feel my cheeks heating up and I look away from her.
"Sorry about that, it's just that I don't really have a lot of friends that enjoy reading. I got a little too excited."
"O-oh there's no need to apologize!" She assured me then giggled. That giggle was one of the cutest things I have ever heard.
"What's your name?"
"Oh, I'm Nishida Akira. I'm from class D."
"I'm Shiina Hiyori, class C. No one in class C reads books so I also don't have anyone to talk to." It seems like she's in a similar situation to me. I had Kiyotaka, but it seems like she has no one.
"Raymond Chandler is extremely popular among the 2nd-year students and there have been skirmishes over this book for a while. I've been wanting to read it too but I've never been able to find it."
"Well you're in luck because I'm returning it today, you can have it if you want."
"It's fine since I was blessed by another book. This library has a massive collection of books. I might graduate before I read them all," she said while holding the Bronte book in her hands with a beautiful smile.
"Tell me about it, I could spend all day in here."
"I agree. Umm... are you looking to borrow a book by any chance? If you're looking for some books, I'd be glad to help."
"Y-yeah I'm actually- wait what are you doing?" I asked her. Shiina already took her eyes off me and was browsing the mystery section.
"Have you already read the Dorothy L. Sayers series?" she asked me."
"Not yet. I've read Christie, but not Dorothy yet."
"In that case, how about "Whose Body?" You should also read the Lord Peter series, read one of the books and you will be hooked." Saying that she pulled the books off the shelf and presented them to me.
"Umm..."
"Oh I'm sorry for speaking out like this, am I irritating you."
"N-no quite the opposite, I've just never met anyone that likes book as much as I do," I reassure her as I take the books she presented to me.
"Oh, that's a relief. Anyway, I can guarantee you'll enjoy them."
"Thank you, well it was nice meeting you." I was about to walk away but my feet stopped moving when I felt a hand grab my arm.
"I was wondering... do you want to have lunch with me tomorrow... like I said no one in class C reads any books so I have no one to talk to" she said while averting her eyes.
Well, this is certainly a pleasant surprise. Kiyotaka and I just got done with a disastrous study session and literally five minutes later, one of the sweetest girls I've ever met invites me out to lunch. Despite her being in class C, I could tell she was being genuine, she just wants to talk to someone that is passionate about reading. If she keeps this up, I might even fall in love with her.
"I'd be happy to. I also have a friend that likes to read books, I'm sure you'll like him."
Her eyes lit up and her timid expression turned into a pleasant one. It was super cute.
We exchanged contact info and just like that, I got another girl's phone number.
~~~~~~~~
Ayanokoji POV
I was lying on my bed observing the group chat Class D set up. They were talking about bullying Horikita but I don't think that would affect Horikita. I put my phone down and opened the window, the night breeze was refreshing.
I reflect on everything that has happened so far. Akira and I met Horikita on the first day of school, were put in the same class, and we sat next to each other. We became friends with Sudou and Ike. I was tricked and fell into the schools trap and placed into the class that harbored the worst of the worst. Horikita's efforts to fix the situation backfired and earned the ire of other students.
Despite being in the thick of it, I couldn't help but feel like an observer. I feel like I'm observing from the outside. I didn't feel the same urgency as Sudou or the others, even Akira.
"You three better not do that, only a fool would not use the power that they have."
As much as I didn't want to remember those words, they couldn't help but resurface from my consciousness.
"I guess we were fools. Me, Akira, and..."
I shake my head as if to get rid of those thoughts. Whenever I think of it, bad memories resurface.
I couldn't help but sleep so I got up and exited my room. When I got to the lobby, I was met with a peculiar sight.
"Akira?"
Akira was slouched on a couch, essentially passed out with a book in his hand. It looks like he struggled to fall asleep again.
I walk over to him, gently lift his head, and put a pillow underneath it.
I walk over to the vending machine. I was about to buy some juice but I heard footsteps. There isn't a reason to hide, but my instincts kicked in and I hid behind the vending machine.
Is that Horikita?
Horikita was wary of her surroundings. She was constantly looking and when she spotted Akira she abruptly stopped but after realizing he was asleep, she exited the building.
After she disappeared, I chased after her. I involuntarily hid after turning a corner.
I look around the corner to see Horikita with a boy.
Is this Horikita's secret lover?
"Suzune, I'm surprised you actually followed me all the way here."
T hey are on a first-name basis? They have to be then.
"Nii-san, I'm not the useless me that you know. I've come to catch up to you."
Nevermind. She's talking to her older brother.
"I heard you were in class D; looks like nothing has changed in the last three years. Because you've always been looking at my back, you failed to see your own flaws. Enrolling in this school is another one of your mistakes."
"Y-you're wrong. I'm going to rise up to class A. And then-"
"And how do you plan to reach class A, what's your strategy?"
"..."
"As expected. You'll never reach class A. A goal without a plan is just a delusion."
"You're wrong. I'll reach class A..."
"Your 'goal' is impossible. You're an unreasonable little sister."
Horikita's older brother took a step forward and I was able to get a glimpse of him.
It was the student council president.
He then grabbed his sister's wrist and pinned her against the wall.
"My attempts at avoiding you doesn't change the fact that you are my younger sister. If people find out, I'll be disgraced. Leave this school at once."
"N-no! I will absolutely reach class A!"
"Delusional as usual. You have neither the power nor the skills to reach class A. Know your place."
Horikita's body drew forward as if he was going to take action. Before I knew it, I approached her brother and grabbed him by his right arm.
"What?! Who are you!"
"A-ayanokoji-kun?" Horikita stares at me with a shocked expression.
"You were actually going to throw her to the ground, weren't you? The grounds concrete so it would do some serious damage. Think you could live with that?"
"It's not admirable to eavesdrop."
"Just let go."
"That's my line."
Silence enveloped us as we both glared at each other.
"Ayanokoji-kun, just stop."
Horikita said with a strained voice. I've never seen Horikita this vulnerable before.
I reluctantly let go of his arm. At that moment, he aimed for my face with a quick backhand. I instinctively leaned back to avoid the attack.
He then raised his leg and I realized he was aiming for my face again.
"Ha!"
I dodged in the nick of time. His powerful kick would have definitely rendered me unconscious.
With a confused look, he extended his right arm towards me. If I grabbed his hand, he would have thrown me to the ground so I slapped his hand away instead. I take a couple of steps back to put some distance between us.
I thought this was the end of it but I then heard movement coming from my right. The president did too because when he looked to his left, his eyes widened.
The president ducked in the just in time to avoid a fast, powerful kick. I look to see that the person responsible for this was Akira. Akira's expression mirrored the presidents. He had a flat expression and his eyes were lifeless.
Quick strikes and attacks were exchanged between the president and Akira. Akira was effortlessly blocking all of his attacks and the president knew he had to change his strategy. The president was able to catch Akira by surprise with an unorthodox punch with his left hand that was not part of his usual fighting style. Rather than expertly dodging the attack like he usually did, Akira redirected the strike to his shoulder. The president tried to capitalize on this by delivering the same kick he used on me but Akira predicted this. When Akira moved his head to dodge the kick, he wrapped his right arm around the president's left leg. Akira then proceeded to place the heel of his left foot behind the president's right foot. With the president's left leg out of the fight and combined with the fact that he was already off-balance, all Akira had to do was gently lift his left leg back to cause the president to fall head-first into the ground.
However just before he made contact with the ground, the older brother stopped his fall with his hands. With the momentum of his fall and the fact that Akira's grip on his left leg was not secure, the president was able to free his left leg from Akira's grip and flip to put some distance between him and his opponent. I look back to the president and although his face was emotionless as ever, I could see some excitement glimmering in his eyes.
"You two move and fight like experts. You dodged all of my attacks and your friend nearly bested me in our skirmish. Were you two taught?"
"Piano and Calligraphy."
"Anime. The fight scenes are amazing."
"You two are quite the unique pair, both of you are from class D, aren't you?" He then turned to face Suzune.
"Suzune, you have friends? I'm honestly baffled."
"They... they aren't my friends, just classmates. I don't need friends you know that."
Her brother scoffed when he heard this.
"As always you mistake independence with isolation. I'll be watching you Ayanokokji. And you... I never got your name."
Akira was silent for a couple of seconds before he stated his name.
"Nishida Akira."
"Good to know. With you two here, things are starting to become interesting."
The president walked past us and disappeared into the night. We were soon enveloped in silence. Horikita sat down against the wall, her head hanging in shame.
I kind of wanted to leave but Akira was looking at me and Horikita, silently asking for an explanation.
"Did you hear everything... or was it a coincidence?"
"It was like 50% luck (heh), I saw you when I was going to buy some juice. I followed you because curiosity got the best of me. I didn't mean to intrude though."
Satisfied with my answer, Horikita turned her attention to Akira.
"What about you Nishida? You were asleep in the lobby."
I waited for an answer because I was also curious.
"I-I mean I was asleep but I then heard you scream 'Ayanokoji-kun' so I came outside. Anyway come on take my hand"
Akira held out his hand to Horikita. She reluctantly took it and helped her up.
"Your older brother is quite strong. He didn't hesitate to attack."
"Wait wait wait hold on." Akira looks towards Horikita.
"That boy is your brother?" Horikita nods her head.
"My brother is quite strong... he's 5th dan in karate and 4th dan in aikido."
"Wow your brother is strong, guess I was pretty lucky that I escaped the fight with only a little bruise," Akira said, feigning a pained expression.
"Luck won't save you from my brother. You two are obviously skilled in martial arts. Ayanokoji-kun effortlessly dodged all of his attacks and you fought my brother to a stalemate. I don't think I have ever seen that happen before. What ranks do you guys hold?"
"I was never ranked but I was pretty good at playing the piano. I also performed tea ceremonies."
"You said calligraphy before."
"I... also did calligraphy." I hear drinks dropping from the vending machine. I look to Akira who was walking back to us with drinks in hand. He hands me the juice that I wanted to buy.
You know me too well Akira.
Akira holds out a drink to Horikita, who accepts the drink with gratitude. She still had a depressed expression. I lean on a wall while Horikita sits on a bench.
"I'll do everything in my power to reach class A."
"You're going to need some help."
"T-that's why I asked you guys to help but you're hesitant... will you guys help me reach class A?"
Her tone lacked the power it usually had. Seeing Horikita like this doesn't feel right. Although her mean and blunt nature can be unappealing, it was part of her charm. I understood her motives now. She's living in her brother's shadow and wants to prove to him that she is worthy and wants to be acknowledged by him. Any form of positive recognition.
I could tell Akira came to the same conclusion. He had a depressed and sympathetic expression on his face, he's also tightly clutching the necklace he always wears. He's thinking of her again.
Akira slowly walked up to Horikita and squatted down so that he could look into Horikita's eyes.
"You could have gone to Hirata or Kushida for help. They have substantial influence over the class. But you instead chose to come to us for help, why?"
"When we first met I thought you two were idiots. But once I found out you guys manipulated your test scores, I knew you two were crafty. And Akira, you knew our points were going to be deducted before the end of the month. Your explanation of how you found out was... brilliant."
Akira wasn't able to contain his surprise because I saw his jaw subtly drop. Horikita actually complimented him and called him by his first name.
"Alright, well help, but there are two conditions." Horikita's eyes widened and I could see life returning to them again.
"What are the conditions?"
"First condition. You are going to hold a proper study session for the three idiots."
"Why should I? It's better if they get expelled now."
"Wrong. We don't know what would happen if someone gets expelled. There could be a possibility that we would lose 10,000 or even 100,000 points. If that happens, getting to class A is just a pipedream."
"But our class points are at zero. While we're at zero, we should get rid of the failures. Wouldn't it be the same as receiving no damage?"
"There's no guarantee that will be the case. There might be some negative points we aren't aware of yet. We both know Chabashira-sensei isn't afraid to hold information that could be vital to us. And also let's say you are right, there are no negative points. In this hypothetical situation, let's say because of our test scores we get 100 points. However, what if the penalty of having one of your classmates expelled is a deduction of 100 points? If that's the case, all the effort and hard work our classmates put into studying would be for nothing. We would still have the same result; zero points."
Horikita still seemed hesitant so I decided to lend Akira a hand.
"Horikita, you're not seeing the bigger picture. If we measured you and those three by academic scores, there's no doubt in my mind that you are vastly superior to them. But I can't say the same for other subjects. We both know Sudou is very athletic so he would be a vital asset in an exam related to spots. For Ike, he would excel in an exam that is related to discussions. In fact, I think you would be a liability. For Yamauchi..."
I can't really think of anything.
"Akira is there anything Yamauchi is good at?"
"O-oh, now that you mention it... I can't really think of anything."
"Well, whatever... Horikita, the point is that there are some people in class D that are superior to you in certain subjects. If you don't help those three pass the exam, your path to class A will become vastly more difficult."
Horikita let out a defeated sigh.
"As much as I hate to admit it... your logic makes sense. Fine, I'll hold the study group."
She then turns her attention to Akira.
"What's the second condition?"
"The second condition is that we will work from the shadows. We don't want to stand out so you will get recognition for the work, not us. Also, don't ask us for help with minor problems, if we're going to be partners, I want to make sure my partner is competent and can solve problems on her own. Do you agree with this condition?"
"Yes, I accept the conditions. I'll only come to you guys for guidance when I need it."
"Good." Akira stood back up and held out a hand to Horikita.
"Now get up, I'm tired of seeing this sad and pathetic Horikita. I want to see the tsundere Horikita," Akira said with a smile.
"You better watch what you say. 'Sad' and 'pathetic' are two things that I am not." Horikita said this with a stern voice but I could see a barely visible smile on her face. Maybe I'm hallucinating.
Horikita took Akira's hand and stood up. Horikita then shook my hand, sealing the contract.
"I should probably head back first. If people see us together, rumors will spread," Horikita said.
Horikita walked into the building and after a minute, Akira and I walk in as well.
"How's your shoulder?"
"It's fine. I'll have a bruise but its nothing bad."
"It's still surprising though, you should have easily dodged it."
"Yeah. I definitely would have two years ago. I'm pretty rusty ever since..." Akira didn't finish the sentence and a sad expression appeared on his face.
The situation immediately got darker so I redirected the conversation to something else I had in mind.
"Hey, Akira."
"Hmm?" Akira looks at me.
"Why did you create the second condition?"
"Oh... well, when we first entered the school we didn't want to stand out."
"That's what I want, what do you want?"
"..."
"Akira, you are free to pursue any goal that you want. Don't let me be the one that holds you back."
"Oh."
A smirk slowly formed on Akira's face.
"I'll keep that in mind."
~~~~~~~~
Got one quick question. I mentioned that after I complete a volume I'll have a short story chapter that features other characters and show their POV of what happens in the volume. Which characters would you want me to make short stories for?
Anyway I you guys enjoyed the chapter! Remember to vote and tell me what you think in the comments.
Senpai
Link: https//en/artworks/70149230
I'm leaning on a wall next to Kiyotaka's door as I wait for him to come outside. I check the time and it reads 8:30 AM. Class was going to start in 15 minutes so I would like to get there early. Just as I was about to knock on the door, the door opens and Kiyotaka walks out. I raise my hand and wave to him.
"Yo." He waves back to me and we walk to school. We were both pretty tired so we didn't really talk much as we walked to school.
We arrived ten minutes early before the class meeting began. There weren't many students but something was off. Horikita wasn't in the classroom. We both take our seats and I look to the front of the classroom to see Kushida walking in.
"Good morning everyone." The gloomy classroom suddenly became cheerful and bright.
Before I knew it, the class bell rang and the class meeting had started. There were no signs of Horikita yet.
I wasn't sure if Chabashira-sensei noticed or not that Horikita wasn't here but she didn't touch on the subject since she left the classroom after she finished roll call. I was starting to get a little concerned, maybe she's enduring the particular day of the month.
"It's strange. I don't think Horikita has ever been late to class." It seems like Kiyotaka is concerned also.
"Yeah, I'm a little worried-"
"Good morning you guys!"
"Waah!?"
While I was talking to Kiyotaka, Kushida stealthily walked up to me and practically screamed into my ear.
"I'm sorry, did I scare you two?"
"Not at all. Anyway, did you need something?" I regain my composure and look at Kushida. I didn't want Kushida to think that I was a skittish person.
"Yeah. Actually, I'm concerned about Horikita, she hasn't come to school yet right?"
She looked towards the chair beside me.
"Looks like it. If she was here, she would probably be telling us to leave her alone."
Kushida had a worried expression on her face. It seems like she knows something that I don't.
"Kushida did you see her earlier this morning?"
"Yeah, I actually did see Horikita-san leaving her room this morning. I'm a little worried so I was wondering, could you maybe contact her and see if she's alright?"
Oh, so that's why you wanted to talk to me.
"I mean I guess I can."
"Great thank you!"
I call Horikita three times but she didn't pick up any of those times.
"Hmm. She won't pick up."
I was starting to get a little worried. Horikita is a model student that never arrives late nor is absent. She's the type of person that would come to class even if she had a cold or even a fever. Something serious must have happened.
"I'm very worried about Horikita-san, what should we do?"
"I'll go check on her. She might have overslept or something like that. What's her room number?"
"I think its room 1201."
She thanked me with a smile. Since I was thanked, hopefully, I scored some points in her heart.
There were approximately 8 minutes until the first class started so I ran like the wind back to the dorms. I soon arrived back at the dorms and I immediately hopped into one of the elevators. I couldn't help but feel nervous so I kept pressing the 12th-floor button.
"The upper floors are the girl's area..."
As soon as the elevator door opened I immediately began my search for room 1201. Just the thought of being in the place where girls live made my heart beat faster. It would be pretty awkward if I ran into another girl.
I let out a sigh of relief when I arrived at her room. As soon as I calmed down, I pushed the doorbell.
"..."
I didn't hear a response from the room.
Has Horikita already left for school?
No, there is only one path that leads to the school so I would have run into her. She also didn't take the other elevator.
I knocked on the door again except this time I called out her name.
"Horikita are you in there?"
I was starting to panic. I didn't see her on the way to school so she definitely was inside the room. She probably would have answered if she was conscious.
Did she collapse? Was meeting her brother yesterday too much for her and because of that, she passed out?! Did she even...
"Horikita are you alright?!"
I thought about knocking again but I already tried that twice. Instead, I turned the doorknob but it was locked. I then examined the door. The doorknob is on the right side of the door so the hinges are on the left side. If I kick the portion of the door that is right next to the doorknob, I should be able to kick the door in.
This is probably a very bad idea... ah whatever, let's do it.
I back up and with all my might, I kicked the door. The door flew open and I let out a smile. I felt like a badass in the movies where the main character kicks the door open but I shouldn't be thinking about that.
"Horikita are you here?" I say with a shaky voice.
I take a couple of steps and I then stopped dead in my tracks.
"Oh..."
Horikita was inside.
She wasn't unconscious, nor was in pain.
She was actually in the process of changing her clothes.
She didn't scream because of the unexpected visitor, she instead looked at me with a sharp glance.
"...What are you doing? And what did you do to my door?" Horikita stopped her movements and asked me.
What is she doing?! Has she not processed the fact that she is practically naked?! She should be frantically putting her clothes on or calling me a pervert and telling me to look away!
I wasn't able to answer the question because of how peculiar the situation was. I didn't even know where I should look. All I could do was stare at her glossy and breathtaking skin. I realized what I was doing would result in me getting a restraining order so I pried my eyes off of her body and looked at Horikita. Her death glare sent shivers down my spine.
I am so fucking dead.
My life was hanging by a thin thread so I did the only thing that I could think of. I got on my knees and kowtowed.
"Please forgive me! I didn't mean to peep or spy on you! You are usually at school early so I thought something was off! Kushida thought the same way since she said she saw you this morning leaving the room! We were worried that something had happened to you so I rushed over to check on you! I swear that was my intention!"
God that was such a pathetic excuse.
"Only this?"
"...Only this."
This resembles the final words of a death row prisoner.
I kept my head against the floor, prepared for the punishment that I knew I was coming.
"I see..."
It seems like she has sorted out the things inside her heart. She put on her skirt and buttoned the blouse that she usually wears for school.
"In other words, you came here to check up on me because you were worried?"
"Yes, I swear. I thought you were depressed about the situation with your brother yesterday so I got really worried... please don't kill me."
I lift my head to look at her. When she looks back at me, she glares at me.
"What are you doing? I don't think I gave you permission to lift your head."
I practically slammed my head back to the ground in fear. After my pathetic display, she looked back at her spare uniform.
"Something happened to my uniform, It got caught on a nail and it ripped. Because of that, I had to return to my room to change into the spare one."
I then heard her walk over to her bed and open a drawer.
Welp, this is it. She's probably grabbing a knife so that she can castrate then kill me. Goodbye cruel world. At the very least, I was able to see her in her white underwear. Not a bad last thing to see before death.
I could hear her walking around until she stopped in front of me. In my peripheral, I could see her dress shoes. I was awaiting the strike that would rid me of my life force but it never came. The trepidation was killing me.
"Baka." A classic tsundere response.
I received three chops to the head. They hurt like hell but they weren't nearly as bad as I thought they were going to be.
I look at her hand to see that she was holding a book, not a knife or pair of scissors. I lift my head and look at her in disbelief. From my position, she looked like a goddess. She had a scowl on her face but I could see her slightly blushing.
"The fact that you came all the way here to check up on me is noted, but you should have taken the hint. I locked the door to my room because I didn't want anyone coming into my room."
My cheeks heated up after she said this. Yeah, that was a blunder on my part.
Horikita looked at her door and let out a frustrated sigh.
"Ugh, judging from the door, the lock is completely broken so it's going to need to be repaired. On the way to school, I'll have to notify the clerk downstairs that my door needs to be fixed. The expenses are definitely coming out of your pocket."
"Y-yes!"
"Because you agreed to help me reach class A, I'll let this slide. However, if you do this again I won't hesitate to strike you down. Do I make myself clear?"
Don't worry Horikita I'm fine with that, I already stored the image of you in your underwear into my long term memory.
Saying this would most likely end with my demise at Horikita's hands so instead, I said: "y-yes senpai!" I look of amusement ran across Horikita's face when I said this.
"Good. Now get up, we're gonna be late to class."
I hastily get up from my kowtow and walk out of her room. She closes her door and we walk towards the elevator. I nervously look at Horikita, who appears to be thinking deeply about something. After a minute, she looks at me. The sinister smile on her face made me very nervous.
"Senpai has a nice ring to it... as for your punishment, your going to call me senpai for the rest of the week."
"W-what?! Are you serious!?"
"I'm dead serious. Or do you want a worse punishment?"
"No... senpai," I said this in defeat. A small but pleasant smirk on Horikita's face when I gave in.
"You're still going to do the study group again, right?"
"Yes, it was one of your conditions, besides what you two said yesterday made sense."
"That's good to hear."
"Still there's one problem, there's no way they are going to join the study group again. If I ask them to join, they will definitely refuse."
"Yeah, now that you mention it. You should ask Kushida."
"Why me? You should ask her to do it."
"Horikita, remember what I said yesterday? Don't ask me for help with a minor problem. You asking Kushida for help is not only a small task, but it's more meaningful if your the one that does it. It will show that you care and you want to make amends."
"I don't want to 'make amends,' I still think I'm right. Besides she might say no."
"There's no way she's going to say no. She said she wants to be friends with you."
Horikita still had a look of skepticism.
"Senpai please." Horikita gave in.
"Ugh... fine. I want you there with me though."
"I can't."
"Why?"
"Because I am having lunch with someone."
"I'm assuming Ayanokoji-kun?"
"Yeah him... and a girl."
Horikita twitches violently and stopped in her tracks. I give her a confused look but then she starts walking at a faster pace. I sped up my pace to catch up to her.
"Is she someone from our class?"
"No, she's from class C."
"So you're colluding with the enemy?" Horikita said this with a harsh tone.
"N-no! She just likes reading books so we have something in common. She wanted someone to talk to so she invited me out for lunch."
Horikita has a scowl on her face. I expected her to bombard me with another vicious statement but she didn't say anything else. She didn't even look at me as we walked to class, essentially giving me the cold shoulder. What's her problem? Maybe she's having that time of the month.
I opened the classroom door for her and she walked in. As we walked to our desks, all the students once again glared at us. Horikita paid no attention to them while I kept my head down.
~~~~~~~~
After hours of lectures, lunch has finally arrived. I look at Horikita who is already making her way to Kushida. I let out a sigh of relief. I feel someone tap on my shoulder, I turned around to see Kiyotaka.
"Akira are we heading to the cafeteria or the convenience store?"
"Hm? Oh the cafeteria but first, we're meeting someone." Kiyotaka raised an eyebrow.
"Meeting someone? And who may that be?"
"You'll see. We gotta meet up with her first." I lead Kiyotaka to the library. After about a minute or two of searching, we found Shiina. We started walking up to her but she didn't notice us because of how invested she is in her book. We both sit down at the table but she didn't acknowledge our presence. I found this humorous and sweet so I stayed silent and watched her to see how long it would take for her to notice us.
After about five minutes, she puts her bookmark in her book and closes it. Right after she did that she looked up to see Kiyotaka and me.
"Eep! I didn't notice you Akira. How long have you been there?" I let out a chuckle.
"We've been sitting here for five or ten minutes."
"O-oh I'm sorry I should have noticed." Shiina bowed her head as she said this. So cute.
"There's no need to apologize, I didn't want to interrupt." Shiina smiled then looked at Kiyotaka.
"Who is this? Is this the friend you are talking about?"
"Yes, this is my friend Ayanokoji Kiyotaka. And Kiyotaka this is Shiina Hiyori."
"Nice to meet you Ayanokoji-kun."
"Likewise Shiina-kun."
They shake hands and I smile.
"Well let's go."
The three of us head to the cafeteria. It was already 20 minutes into lunch break so it was already crowded with students but thankfully we were able to get in line quickly.
Kiyotaka and I chose the daily special but Shiina appears to be indecisive, her fingers waving about in the front of the buttons.
"Please wait."
After about a minute or two, she made up her mind and chose the same meal as I did.
"I got a bit indecisive."
"You're fine, the line just started to fill up." I pointed to the slowly increasing lunch line.
Seconds later, three meals were set onto the counter. Shiina was having trouble holding the tray with the meal on it since, for some reason, she decided to bring her school bag to the cafeteria.
"Isn't that bag getting in the way? I can carry it for you." Kiyotaka, seeing this as a good icebreaker and opportunity, seized this.
"No it's fine, I can't possibly ask you to do something that troublesome."
"Tripping while holding that tray would be far more troublesome."
"Sorry," Shinna said while handing over her bag to Kiyotaka. The bag must have been heavy because Kiyotaka's grip wavered for a second.
"Thank you very much."
We soon found seats that were away from the crowd and we began eating our lunch slowly. She seemed hesitant with trying the cafeteria food. After she took a small bite, her eyes lit up and she picks up a bigger piece with her chopsticks. I observed her movements in admiration. Her use of chopsticks was simply elegant.
"It's your first time eating here, isn't it?"
"Cats out of the bag?"
"Yeah, I started to suspect when you were indecisive at the ticket machine."
"True, I just never had the courage to come."
"I don't blame you. We were nervous at first too, right Kiyo?"
I look at Kiyotaka and playfully smacked him on the shoulder. He then looked at Shiina.
"We understand how you feel. It takes quite a lot of courage to go to a place that you don't normally go to. Your feelings of not wanting to show the people who come here regularly how out of your comfort zone you are ends up stopping you. However, once you finally try it out, you'll realize it's not as difficult as you imagined it to be."
Both Shiina and I look at Kiyotaka in amazement.
"Wow Kiyo, that was surprisingly deep."
"I already like you Ayanokoji-kun."
We talked about random trivia things until there were ten minutes until class. I was about to thank Shiina for inviting us out for lunch until she said something that piqued my interest.
Oh, I almost forgot! Nishida-kun I want to show you something."
Shiina was pulling down the zipper of her school bag but she stopped midway.
"Ayanokoji-kun, what kind of books do you like to read?"
"Hm? Oh, I'm not particularly picky but I am a fan of the mystery genre."
"Well, that's good because I have some books that you two will find interesting."
Thump! Four massive books were placed onto the table.
"Have you two read any of these books before?"
I look over the four books that she placed in front of us. Ellery Queen, William Irish, Lawrence Block, and Isaac Asimov. She's amazing.
"You've got good taste."
"I see. I'm assuming you're a fan of the mystery genre?"
I nod my head and Shiina happily laughs while bringing her hands together.
"These aren't from the library, are they?"
Shiina happily shakes her head.
"Nope. They are all mine. I've been carrying them around just in case I meet someone who shares my interest in them one day so I can lend it to them. I lucked out since I found not one person, but two people! In the beginning, it was only one book but they just kept piling up."
"Wow."
This girl definitely has some screws loose, but I don't mind it at all.
"Please don't hold back, take whichever one you like," Shiina said this while giggling with a smile. So adorable!
"I'll go with Ellery Queen since I haven't read that one yet," Kiyotaka said as he reached for said book. Shiina flashed him a bright smile then turned her attention to me.
I was the indecisive one this time. I've read all of them, but I wouldn't mind rereading one again.
"I'll read William Irish." Shiina was delighted that we were willing to read the masterpieces that she provided us.
The bell rang and we thanked Shiina and made a promise that we will hang out again.
Kiyotaka and I made it back to the classroom with about five minutes to spare before class starts. We sit in our seats and I look at Horikita who is reading a book. I tap her desk lightly to get her attention. She looks up and put her book down.
"What is it?"
"Horikita, I need to ask you something."
"I believe 'Horikita' should be replaced with something else, Nishida-kun."
Does she really expect me to... ugh.
"Senpai, I need to ask you something." Kiyotaka gives me a weird look and I avert my gaze in embarrassment. I hear a snort of amusement come from Horikita before her usual serious expression formed.
"What do you need to ask me?"
"Did you talk to Kushida? What did she say?"
"She agreed to help us. She texted all of three of them and they plan on meeting her at the library two hours after school ends. Sudou has practice so it couldn't be helped."
"That's good to hear."
"I want you and Ayanokoji-kun to be there too. I don't think I'll be able to stand being alone with those fools."
I look at Kiyotaka and he nods his head.
"Alright, we'll be there."
It seems like everything hasn't gone to shit just yet.
"Pfft... senpai." I look at Kiyotaka who has a hand over his mouth, obviously trying not to laugh.
I punch Kiyotaka's shoulder and he lets out a quiet "ow."
~~~~~~~~~~
Classes have finally ended and we had two hours of free time before the study session. It was still weird though because every once in awhile I noticed that Hirata of all people, kept looking at me. I thought nothing of it and as Kiyotaka and I were about to walk out of the classroom, we were stopped by a surprising person.
"Nishida-kun can I talk to you?"
We turned around to see Hirata of all people.
"Oh were you gonna do something with Ayanokoji-kun? Sorry for bothering-"
"No, it's fine." I looked at Kiyotaka and he got the message. He pats me on the shoulder before walking out of the classroom. I turned around to face Hirata.
"Did you need something?"
"Sorry to ask you this, but I was wondering if you could help me with the study session."
Huh?
I stared at Hirata with a confused look. This was the last thing I expected Hirata to say to me.
"I know this is unexpected but I kind of need your help. I'm trying to help everyone with math and chemistry but I'm struggling to teach them. I'm able to teach them everything else but math and chemistry are not my strong suits."
"But you got an 85% on that portion of the test, why are you asking me for help?"
"Well you see beside you and a select few others, nearly everyone in the class scored below 50 points on those portions of the test. I remember that you got a 65 on that portion of the test and that's above average. I would have asked Yukmura or Horikita but I wasn't able to ask Yukimura and I think Horikita is going to tutor Ike, Sudou, and Yamauchi. If you don't want to, I won't hold it against you but I would really appreciate it." Hirata said this with pleading eyes.
Despite him being a guy, those puppy eyes were hard to resist. I look at our classmates who are rearranging the tables to be closer to each other.
"I guess I'll help you, but don't expect much."
"Thank you!" Although Hirata seemed ecstatic that I was willing to help, I could tell there was another motive.
We both walked to the group of classmates that were eagerly waiting for Hirata. When they saw me, I got a mixture of responses.
I could hear them whispering, 'what's he doing here' or 'why is he with Hirata?" Hirata stood in front of the group with a smile while I stood to the side. When he realized I wasn't at his side, he grabbed my arm and dragged me into the spotlight.
"I'd like to make an announcement. Since you guys are struggling with math and chemistry, I have sought out additional help. This is Nishida Akira. If you guys need help and I'm not available, don't hesitate to ask him."
All my classmates just stared at me with skepticism. I felt embarrassed and averted my gaze.
"Alright, let's get started," Hirata said this and when he took a seat, the girls immediately started asking him questions, completely ignoring what he just said. I let out a sigh and take a seat. After about five minutes, I was starting to get bored so I decided to do what I was supposed to do. I take a seat next to Shinohara who gives me a weird look before going back to the problem that she was working on. I try to be discreet and look at the problem.
This question was one of the examples Chabashira-sensei used in class. This problem is pretty easy, it's an example of calculating an upper bound and lower bound.
I look at Shinohara's work, or more accurately, lack of work. She looks like she has no idea how to solve the problem since she's just staring at the problem not doing anything. The lights on but nobodies home.
"Do you need help?" She looked at me as if my presence disgusted her.
"If I wanted your help, I would have asked for it," she said this with a harsh tone.
"O-ok," I say this quietly as I got up from my seat. I go to the next girl I see which is Matsushita, who is working on the same problem as Shinohara. I look at her work to see that she solved it flawlessly. I was about to congratulate her until she did something weird.
She erased her work, the correct answer, and circled an answer that was obviously wrong.
"Why did you erase your work? The answer you circled was correct," I say this in a gentle voice as I point to the correct answer.
Matsushita looked at me as if I caught her red-handed.
"O-oh I did? I didn't realize," she said this quietly as she erased and bubbled the correct answer. This action surprised me, I'll have to make sure to remember this for the future.
"N-Nishida-kun, I actually need some help," Shinohara said this with her right arm raised into the air. It seems like she swallowed her pride when she realized she had no idea how to solve the problem. I sit next to her and grab a pencil.
"Sure this is how you solve it. Let's first write the problem as x equals the log of 3 to the base of two. Now, by the rules of logarithm..." I explain how to solve the problem and I practically see a lightbulb flash above her head.
"Oh, I get it now. T-Thanks Nishida-kun," Shinohara averts her eyes when she says this.
"Hey, Nishida-kun come over here." Hirata is looking at me, motioning with his hand for me to come over. I walk over to him and he presents me with a problem.
"Everyone is struggling to solve this problem, even I can't solve this, could you help us?"
I look at the problem and give Hirata a confused look. He should easily be able to solve this. I turn to the other students who are looking at me with interest. I let out a tired sigh.
"Well, this is how you do it..."
I explained the problem and the girls looked at me in amazement. I could hear them saying stuff such as 'I never knew Nishida-kun was so smart' or 'I thought he was an airhead.' They seemed to reach a consensus because they got up from their seats.
And proceeded to crowd around me.
"Nishida-kun could you help me with this?"
"I don't really understand this part of the problem, could you walk me through on how to solve it?"
"Nishida-kun could you check my work? I'm not sure if I did this right."
"Nishida-kun..."
Before I knew it, girls were tugging my arm and dragging me to their seats for help.
~~~~~~~
"Thanks again Nishida-kun!"
"I-it was no big deal..."
This was like the seventh girl that has thanked me and I could feel myself blushing.
So this is how it feels to be popular. I kind of like it but at the same time, it's overwhelming and exhausting.
Once all of the students left the room, it was just Hirata and me.
"You did well Nishida-kun." I look at Hirata who has a big smile on his face.
"I appreciate the praise but what's the real reason you invited me to the study session?"
"I invited you because I needed help with the study session."
"Come on Hirata, we both know that's a lie. You didn't need my help with that question. You were easily smart enough to solve it."
Knowing that I saw through his lie, Hirata gave up.
"Alright, guilty as charged, the main reason I did it was ever since the first day of school I knew you wanted more friends so I thought this would be a good way to do that. Plus I actually needed help with the study session."
That's... surprisingly touching. Although I still think there was an ulterior motive, I could tell he was genuinely a nice guy. He still seemed hesitant, as if he wanted to ask me a question. I was going to ask him but I checked the time on my phone and...
Shit! I was supposed to go to the library 15 minutes ago! Horikita is going to kill me!
"Sorry Hirata but I gotta go!" I grab my backpack and run to the library. When I get to the library, I frantically look around until I spotted our study group. Everyone else is seated beside Sudou, who is looking at Horikita with skepticism.
"Sudou, you have to understand... you're late," Horikita practically hissed at me and I stopped dead in my tracks.
"S-sorry senpai!" I say this as I sit down. Everyone at the table has a confused look on their face as they look back and forth between Horikita and I. Horikita has a satisfied look on her face before it morphs back to her normal stoic expression.
"You're here and that's all that matters. Anyway, Sudou just try it out. You can give it a run before you refuse."
I lightly tap Kiyotaka's shoulder and he looks at me.
"What's she talking about?" Kiyotaka then proceeded to explain to me the study plan Horikita has for the three idiots. I gotta admit the plan is pretty smart. Her plan doesn't take up any time after school and Sudou would be able to go to basketball practice. Despite this, the three idiots are still hesitant.
"... I'm still going to decline. I appreciate you for being more civil, but I still can't agree."
Sudou was about to leave and this wasn't good. If Horikita let this chance go, there probably wouldn't be another opportunity to form a study group. Because of this, I decided to lend her a hand.
"Kikyo Kushida." I gently grab her hand that was placed on the table with both of my hands.
"N-Nishida-kun w-what are you doing?" Kushida's cheeks were heating up while she was looking at me.
"Do you have a boyfriend?"
"Eh? Ehhh? I don't have one, why are you asking me this out of the blue?"
"Well in that case if I get 50 points on the next test, would you date me?"
"NANI!?"
"Come on Kushida it'll be fun," I say this with a smile which caused Kushida to blush even more.
"Screw that talk! Date me! I'll get 51 points!"
"No date me! I'll get 52 points! Let go of her hand!" Yamauchi in a fit of jealousy separates my hold on Kushida's hand.
Kushida quickly recognized what I was trying to do.
"I don't judge people based on scores you know."
"Come on Kushida give them some motivation. If there's a reward, they'll work overtime to get it." I motion to Ike and Yamauchi, who were on the verge of drooling.
Disgusting.
Sudou was the only one that was behaving normally.
Kushida was silent before finally giving in.
"W-well how about this? Because I like people who work hard to achieve something, I'll go on a date with the person that gets the highest score."
"Woahhhhh! I'll do it! I'll do it!"
Dumb and Dumber were breathing heavily in excitement. I called out to Sudou.
"Sudou, this is your chance. Are you going to take your shot?"
"... A date huh. Not too bad if I say so myself. Sure, I'll take my shot.
And just like that, the study group was saved. Human males can be simple creatures.
~~~~~~~~~~
I hope you guys enjoyed this more light-hearted chapter. Nothing much happened just some banter and fluff. Volume 1 will be done in the next chapter where a major bombshell will be dropped. After that, there will be a short story chapter that features other characters and then we move on to volume 2. I already asked this but if there is a specific character you want a short story for, it's best to tell me now. Well, that's all I have left to say. Don't forget to vote and tell me what you thought about the chapter in the comments.
The Mask Slips
[There should be a GIF or video here. Update the app now to see it.]
PSA: Listen to this song (especially with headphones) if you want to listen to an amazing anime banger. It may seem like an alright song but it picks up at 1:06. I've been listening to this song nonstop lol. Anyway on to the chapter
~~~~~~~~~~
Everything is going exactly as planned. The three idiots are following Horikita's study plan to the brim and I've been helping Hirata with his study group. Despite all of this, I still wanted to ensure that everyone would pass but still, I can't come up with anything. I look to Kiyotaka for guidance.
"Kiyo do you think there is anything else we can do to ensure that everyone will pass the test?"
Kiyotaka looked at me and after a while, he nodded.
"Yeah, I have something in mind."
He explained his plan to me and I agreed to help. I walked over to Kushida.
"Hey Kushida do you have a minute?"
"Yeah what's up?"
"Kiyotaka and I have an idea that would boost Class D's chances of passing the test but we need your help. Can you do that?"
"Definitely. If it ensures Class D's victory then I'll do anything."
"Good to hear, alright here's the plan..."
Once lunchtime arrived, Kiyotaka, Kushida, and I bought meal tickets and waited for our desired target. After about a minute or two, said target bought a meal and walked over to an empty table with heavy steps. Kiyotaka gives me the signal and we walked over to him.
"Hey senpai, remember me?"
"I don't... ah shit you again?" The senpai looked at me with disgust.
"Mind if we sit here?" We didn't even give him time to answer as we took our seats. Kiyotaka sat to his left and I sat to his right while Kushida sat across from him on the other side of the table.
"That free meal you have isn't very tasty, isn't it? Quite the opposite, am I right?"
"What the hell, you guys are starting to annoy me."
He tried to get up but I stopped him.
"My friend has a favor that he wants to ask you. If you comply, he will surely show his gratitude." I refer to Kiyotaka who is patiently waiting for the senpai to look at him. The senpai looks at Kiyotaka with interest.
"... Gratitude?" Seeing that he has captured his attention, Kiyotaka presented his proposal.
"Do you still have the problems on the midterm from your first semester? If you do know someone that has previous test questions, can you let us know?"
"Hey, do you even understand what you are saying?"
"It's not surprising. It's not against school policy to use old test problems to study."
"Why are you asking me?" I let out a laugh, which causes him to turn his attention to me.
"What's so funny?"
"Isn't it obvious? Seeing you eat that pathetic excuse of a meal told us all we need to know. You're broke, aren't you? Because of that, you're destined to eat pieces of shit like that for the rest of your third year. Or, you could listen to my friend's proposal and be rewarded. How does that sound?"
Kushida had a shocked expression on her face. She's probably surprised by my sudden change in tone. After the senpai digested what I said, he looks back at Kiyotaka.
"How much?"
"10,000 points. That's as far as I'm willing to go." Kiyotaka said this with a stern voice.
"I don't have the problems on me but I know someone who does. If you want me to ask him for help, you need at least 30,000 points."
"30,000 points is way too much. I don't have that kind of money." Kiyotaka said this without any hesitation. His ability to lie never ceases to amaze me.
"How much do you have left?"
"... 20,000 points."
"Then 20,000 points... No. 15,000 points will do. Nothing less."
This greedy bitch is trying to get as many points as he can. I look at Kushida and give her the signal. It's time for her to do what she does best.
Kushida catches the senpai off guard by grabbing his hand and looking at him with puppy eyes.
"Please only 10,000 points! My friends and I are low on points and were desperate to save our friends! I couldn't bear to see my friends get expelled..." Kushida looked like she was about to cry. The third-year was starting to get nervous since being blamed as the one who made a girl as cute as Kushida cry would be social suicide.
"A-Alright there's no need to cry, I'll be fine with 10,000 points anyway."
"Aww thank you so much!" Kushida said this with a huge smile and the senpai looked away with a blushing face. Well done Kushida.
"Alright, pay me 10,000 points and I'll send you the old questions."
"But uhh senpai... could you throw a freebie like answers to a mock test? I would really appreciate it," Kushida said with puppy eyes. He immediately caved and agreed. I don't blame him, to be honest, it takes superhuman willpower to resist Kushida's puppy eyes.
He soon left the table and we left the cafeteria to sit on a nearby table, waiting for the third year to send us the questions.
"Your guy's plan was good but are you sure we did the right thing?"
"I don't see anything wrong with it. The school rules say students are allowed to transfer points so there aren't any violations," Ayanokoji said as if it was the most obvious thing.
"I know that, but isn't it dishonest to get past year's questions?"
"Dishonest? That's not the case. There would be something in the school rules if the school didn't allow it. Besides, by talking to the third-year student, Akira and I were able to determine that these kinds of transactions aren't that strange."
"Huh...?" Kushida doesn't seem to understand so I decided to enlighten her.
"He wasn't caught off guard by the proposal, and he quickly agreed. This most likely isn't his first time negotiating. He had not only the answers to the midterms but even the mock test. There's no doubt in my mind."
"But doesn't the fact that past questions are past questions and this year's test might be completely unrelated make this transaction useless?"
"Wrong. The problems may not be the same, but there will be some similarities. The mock exam also gave us a hint. Right Kiyo?" I passed the baton to Kiyotaka.
"Precisely. Kushida, you noticed that really hard and really easy questions were mixed together right?"
"Definitely, I had no idea how to solve those problems."
"Those really hard problems were problems that second-year and third years were learning. First years aren't expected to be able to solve those problems. There is probably another reason as to why they were put on the test. If the problems on the mock exam were the exact same as previous mock exams, what would happen?"
"If I saw those problems, I would be able to ace that test."
We hear a ring come from Kiyotaka's phone. We check to see that he received a message from the third year. It had an attachment that contained the old tests.
We compared the old tests with the mock exam and realized the last three problems were identical. Upon seeing this, Kushida was ecstatic.
"Amazing! If we show this to our classmates, everyone will definitely pass! We gotta show this not only to Sudou-kun, but everyone else!"
"Woah slow down Kushida, we can't show them yet." Kushida stops her celebration and gives me a puzzled look.
"W-why though?"
"The midterm may not be the same as the mock test; we can't ignore the possibility that the problems are different on the midterm. Also if we gave everyone the test answers right now, they would lose their motivation to study, especially the three idiots."
"Then when would we show them...?"
"The day before the test. We'll tell everyone that these problems are roughly the same as this year's test. This will be beneficial because not only people will have studied and had the fundamentals down by then, memorizing the questions will reinforce the chances of no one failing the test."
"Wow, you two are cunning."
"Maybe, but Kiyotaka was the one that came up with the plan, not me." I didn't want to take all of the credit.
Kushida almost jumped in excitement.
"I can't wait to see the look on their faces when we show them these!"
"You two can show them to the class, not me." Kushida and I both look at Kiyotaka.
"Are you sure Ayanokoji-kun?"
"Yeah I want to avoid trouble and I don't want to stand out. Besides, it would be better if you two did it."
"Alright if you say so," I say to Kiyotaka with hesitation. I think it would be good for him to take credit since everyone would think more highly of him but it's his decision.
~~~~~~~~~~
Today is Thursday after school. The midterm was tomorrow and we were ready to give the test questions to everyone.
As soon as Chabashira-sensei walked out of the room, Kushida and I walked to the podium.
"Sorry, but could you guys listen to us before you leave?"
Everyone stopped and looked at us. I wasn't used to being the center of attention so I let Kushida do the talking.
"I hope everyone has been studying a lot for tomorrow's test. Nishida-kun and I were able to find something that can help you guys for some final studying tonight. Nishida-kun, could you pass these out for me?"
I obeyed Kushida and passed out the questions and answer sheets to everyone in the front row.
"Are these test questions? Kushida, did you make them?"
Horikita was also surprised.
"Actually, these are old test questions, we were able to get them from a third year."
"Old test questions? Are you sure they are valid?"
"Yep. Two years ago, the midterm had nearly the same questions like the one on this problem set. If you practice, I think we'll do better."
"Woah are you serious? Thank you Kushida-chan!" Ike hugged his test in happiness. All the other students couldn't hold back their emotions and started to thank Kushida profusely.
"I appreciate the praise, but you guys should also be thanking Nishida-kun. He was the one that came up with the idea."
Everyone suddenly put their undivided attention on me. It was so abrupt I didn't know how to respond so I just stood there like an idiot.
"I-it wasn't much there's no need-"
"Thank you so much Nishida-kun!" I was cut off by Ike who was on the verge of crying and shaking my hand profusely.
Everyone else in the class started to thank me. Being the center of attention was nerve-wracking, but if I get more attention from the girls, then I don't mind.
~~~~~~~~~
Chabashira-sensei walked into the classroom and had a look of surprise when she looked around the classroom. Everyone was eagerly waiting for the results of the midterms.
"Sensei. I'm aware that the results for the exams will be released today, but when exactly?"
"Calm yourself Hirata, you probably passed."
"When will they be released though?"
"I'll be releasing them right now. I gotta say you guys did a good job. I didn't think this class would do this well. In Japanese, math, and social studies, there were over 10 perfect scores."
Chabashira-sensei put all of the test scores on the board and everyone was cheering too, including me. Although I was happy everyone did well, the main reason why I was happy because I scored a date with the Kushida. I blew the three idiots out of the water with 75% across the board. I could hardly contain my excitement.
"All of you worked really hard, however..."
Huh?
Chabashira-sensei pulled out a red marker and drew a red line above Sudou's name.
"W-what the hell? What does this mean?!"
No way did he-
"You failed, Sudou."
"What? This is a joke right?!" Sudou said in shock.
I was in shock that Sudou failed also. I mean he studied with Horikita and we gave him the test questions the day before. I was almost impressed by Sudou's incompetence.
"Although your stay was short, you went down fighting. After school, you're going to have to fill out a drop form. Your legal guardian will have to be there though so I'll contact them for you. The rest of you passed so good job. On the final, please work hard to pass that test."
"Chabashira-sensei is there really no way to save him?!" Despite Sudou hating his guts, Hirata was the first one to come to his defense.
"It's the truth, Sudou will be dropping out."
"Chabashira-sensei, do you have some time?" Chabashira-sensei and the entire class were surprised that Horikita spoke up. She barely talks in class.
"How unusual of you Horikita. You never raise your hand or even ask a question. What's your question?"
"Earlier, you said the previous test had a passing grade of 32 points, which was calculated by using the formula earlier. Correct?"
"That is correct."
"Then I have one more question. I calculated the mock test's average to be 64.4 points. If you divide by two, you get 32.2 points. To put it simply, higher than 32. Despite that, the passing grade was a 32 by truncating the decimal point. That contradicts this situation."
"Y-yea! The passing grade should be 39 points then!"
To put it simply, Sudou's 39 should have just barely passed.
"I see. Now I know why your English score was low, you anticipated Sudou's grade to barely pass.
"Horikita, you..."
Sudou and the entire class noticed it. Even though four of her five grades were perfect, she got a 51 on her English score.
"You, you actually-" Sudou realized what she did.
Horikita purposefully lowered her own grades to lower the average grade.
"If my opinion is invalid, please explain why the calculation differs between this test and the last test."
Interesting argument, but false. Chabashira-sensei rounded the test score. In math, you sometimes round numbers to make calculations less complicated. It would make sense to round 39.8 to 40 since 39.8 is so close to 40. If we go by that, it makes sense to round 32.2 to 32 since 32.2 is much closer to 32 than 33.
"I see. Well, allow me to explain. There is one error in your formula. We didn't truncate the score, we rounded it. The last test was rounded down to 32 points. This time, the test was rounded up to 40."
Bingo.
"Good try Horikita. Anyway, the first period is about to start so I'm leaving."
Chabashira-sensei left the room and the class was silent. While trying to accept the fact that he was going to drop out, Sudou looked towards Horikita, who tried to prevent this by dropping her own grade.
"... I'm sorry. I should have lowered my score more."
Horikita slowly lowered her hand.
I kinda felt bad for Sudou. If I did the same thing, he definitely would have passed. But on the bright side, I scored a date with Kushida. That's a plus-
"Ayanokoji-kun where are you going?!"
"To the bathroom," Kiyotaka said before he walked out of the room.
Huh?
It was an obvious lie but everyone bought it. I was curious as to what he was doing so I decided to follow him. I subtly open the door and what I hear next surprised me.
"Please sell me one point for Sudou's English test."
"..."
Looking at Kiyotaka in astonishment, Chabashira-sensei laughed loudly.
"Hahahaha. That's an interesting proposal. I never imagined you trying to buy points."
"You said on the first day nothing can't be bought by points in this school. I believe a point for a test counts."
That's... actually true. She did say that.
"True you could think that way, but do you have enough to pay me though?"
"Well then, how much would one point cost?"
"A very difficult question indeed. I've never had a person ask me to sell them a point. Let's see... I'll give you a point for 100,000 points."
That evil bitch.
"You're cruel sensei."
There isn't a single person in the school who hasn't used a point at all.
Wait she said 100,000 points under the impression that only Kiyotaka would be paying. If I chip in, well be able to buy the point.
I pull out my phone to check the number of points I have.
Wait a minute. Shit! Do I even have enough points?! I should have waited on buying that light novel series and anime collection-
"We'll also pay."
My hand was suddenly grabbed by the tsundere. She tugged me along as she walked up to Kiyotaka and sensei.
"Horikita, Akira..."
"Kuku. As I suspected, you three are interesting."
After Kiyotaka and Horikita gave sensei their phones, Horikita forcibly grabbed my phone from my other hand and handed it to sensei.
"Alright, I'll agree to sell you a point. I'll take a total of 100,000 points from the three of you. You can go tell the class that Sudou's expulsion is canceled."
After Chabashira-sensei returned our phones, she continued to look at us in wonder.
"If you two play your cards right, you might actually be able to move your class up."
"I will rise up," Horikita said this with conviction.
"Are you sure about that? In the past, there has never been a time where class D has been promoted. Its because the school immediately labels you as inferior. What gives you the confidence that you can accomplish such a challenge?" Chabashira-sensei challenged Horikita's promise but Horikita's conviction didn't waver.
"Sensei. I'm not gonna lie, many of the students in class D are inferior. However, that doesn't mean they are garbage."
"And what's the difference between the two?"
"There's a paper-thin difference. I think that with some repairs, there's a chance that an inferior good can become a superior product."
"Interesting. It sounds oddly persuasive when you say it like that."
I had to agree with what Chabashira-sensei said. Her words certainly had weight behind them.
Horikita, who viewed everyone else as a liability, was slowly changing. As if she noticed it as well, sensei faintly smiled.
"Well, in that case, I look forward to it. As your homeroom teacher, I'll make sure to watch future events with anticipation." Chabashira-sensei then walked away to the staff room.
We were left behind in the hallway.
"We should head back in too, class is going to start soon."
"Uhhh Horikita?"
"What?"
"You can let go of my hand now."
Horikita looked at our held hands and her eyes widened a bit before going back to her usual cold gaze. She then roughly threw my hand back at me as if she was disgusted by it, and walked back into the classroom. I looked back to Kiyotaka who just shrugged his shoulders.
We then walked back into the classroom.
~~~~~~~~
Ayanokoji POV
"Cheers!"
Holding a can of juice, Yamauchi shouted with joy.
After the midterm results were announced, all of the study group members gathered at night. Everyone, except Horikita, was smiling because no one dropped out.
"What's with the depressed face? Everything's fine since Sudou wasn't kicked out, right?" As Ike asked this, a cloud of Dorito dust puffed whimsically into the air.
"The celebration is great and all, but why does it have to be in my room?"
"My room's dirty, and so is Sudou's or Yamauchi's. We also can't go into the girl's room right? I mean, I wouldn't mind if we were in Kushida-chan's room. That's why your amazing and completely empty room is the best, Ayanokoji."
"Akira's room is clean also," I say in annoyance.
"Naw man. Too many books."
"H-hey! What's that supposed to mean?" Akira said with an offended tone.
"Dude, you read so many books your room is basically the school's second library. No girl wants to go into your room, It's a major turn off dude."
"Tch. That's ironic because I was the one that scored a date with Kushida," Akira said with a snide grin.
"H-hey that's a low blow man! I tried really hard on that test!" Ike said while flailing his arms in anger.
"I felt bad for you Nishida so I let you beat my score. I would have gotten a perfect score if I tried my hardest. Hahaha." Yamauchi, who looked like he had a personal grudge against Akira, slapped his shoulder roughly.
"I guess you boys will have to try harder next time," Kushida said with a laugh.
" If there's a next time," Akira mumbled under his breath.
"Speaking of test scores, Sudou should have dropped out. How were you able to stop it?"
Ike said while looking at me.
"It wasn't me. It was those two."
"Eh?"
"Nani?"
"Those two chewed out Chabashira-sensei hard. Saying that she should round up Sudou's score and sensei ended up giving in."
"R-really you guys did that for me...?" Sudou looked at Akira and Horikita as if they were his new gods.
"The only reason I did it was because it would help me reach class A. Nothing more. Nothing less."
"I mean that's what friends do for each other right?" Akira said this while nervously scratching the back of his neck.
He looked to his right and he seemed to notice something because he stood up abruptly.
"Guys I'm super tired so I'm gonna hit the hay." Akira let out a yawn to emphasize this.
"But it's so early, are you sure you have to leave?" Kushida said with sadness.
"Yeah sorry. Don't worry you haven't seen the last of me. Besides, we have a date to go on." Akira winked at Kushida who looked away flustered. Ike and Yamauchi stared at Akira with malicious intent as he walked out of my room. I wonder what caused him to leave so abruptly.
~~~~~~~~
"Hey, thanks for helping me clean up Kushida."
"Oh it was my pleasure. You were the host of the party, so I had to help."
After the party, saying my room was a little messy would be an understatement. To be honest, my room looked as if a tornado went through it. Trash was scattered across the floor and it was pretty disgusting. Thankfully Kushida was willing to stay behind and help me clean.
"Ayanokoji-kun?"
"Hmm?"
I turn to look at Kushida, who is staring at the ground with a nervous expression.
"What is it?"
"There's something I want to say..."
It seemed like she was struggling to say what she wanted to say.
No way! Is she going to confess!?
"Is Horikita your type?"
"Eh?"
I stare at Kushida in confusion.
"It's just that you and Akira are the only ones that Horikita talks to. All the girls are talking about it."
People are still talking about the three of us? I hope there isn't a rumor of the three of us being in a polyamorous relationship, that would be awkward and uncomfortable.
"Horikita is just my neighbor, I'm not even sure if I can consider her a friend."
"Oh I see... well, I should get going. See you on Monday." Kushida walked out the door after she said this.
I was about to take a shower until I notice a phone that I did not recognize on my bed. I picked it up and realized it was Kushida's phone. I rushed out the door to give Kushida her phone back.
I walk down the hall and just missed Kushida, the elevator doors closed in front of her and I noticed something strange. The girl's rooms are on the upper levels, so why is she going down to the lobby?
I take the next elevator down and when I get to the lobby I noticed the main entrance door that was closing by itself. It must have been flung open with force. I walk outside and spotted Kushida crossing the street and walking towards a ledge with handrails that are facing the ocean.
What is she doing?
I follow her and I hide behind a tree. I don't really see why I should be hiding, but...
'What a pain in the ass."
Her voice was so low and different that it took me a second to realize that it was Kushida's voice.
"So you think you're better than me just because you're prettier? I hate your guts!" Kushida yelled this with ferocity in her voice that was so foreign.
She then proceeded to kick the handrails while saying:
"I hate you, I hate you, I hate you! I wish you would just drop dead Horikita! I hate you, I hate you, stupid cow!"
I felt like I'd seen another side of this cheerful girl, the most popular person in our class. She definitely didn't want anyone else to see this darker side of her. A voice in my head told me it was dangerous here and that I should leave.
Bzzzzzz
Shit!
I check my phone and Akira was trying to call me, I thought he went to bed.
"Who's there? Is someone spying on me?"
I let out a sigh before revealing myself.
"It's just me. Ayanokoji," I say as I walk towards her. She then begins to briskly walk towards me.
"I'm sorry. You left your phone in my room." I held out her phone and she took it. She didn't respond to my question, she just continued to stare at me with an intense gaze.
"Did you hear?" she asked.
"Would you believe me if I said I didn't?" I asked, already knowing the answer to the question.
"I see..."
Kushida closed the distance between us and invaded my personal space. She wore a terrifying expression that could rival Horikita's.
"If you tell anyone what you just heard, I won't forgive you."
"And what if I did tell?"
"Well, in that case, I would tell everyone that you raped me," she said.
"That's a false charge."
"That's alright. It wouldn't be a false charge."
The power behind her words left me unable to reply. As she said this, Kushida grabbed my right wrist and slowly opened my hand. She pushed my palm against her soft breasts.
"What are you doing?" I hastily tried to retract my hand but she pushed on the back of my hand.
"Your fingerprints are on my clothes, which counts as evidence for my claim. I'm serious, understand?"
"I understand, I do, so please let go of my hand."
She lets go of my hand and backs up. She still had that emotionless expression on her face.
"I'm going to leave this uniform in my room without washing it. If you betray me, I'll hand it over to the police."
I let out a defeated sigh, there's nothing I can do against her. She has the evidence and everyone would believe Kushida over me.
"Well, this is certainly an interesting development."
Kushida and I jumped in surprise.
"Who's there!?"
I heard movement coming from the bush to my right and I see someone emerge. The man walked towards us and the moonlight illuminated his face. It was Akira, with a phone, and a smile on his face.
~~~~~~~~~~
Akira POV
"So the mask slips. The cheerful and angelic Kushida is nothing but a regressive brat that throws temper tantrums when things don't go her way."
"W-what are you doing here?" Kushida asked.
"I went on a walk and came across you two. What you two did was very interesting." I show them my phone. Kushida's eyes widened.
"D-don't tell me..."
I played the two videos that I recorded. The first video showed Kushida kicking the handrail while yelling and the second video showed her threatening Kiyotaka.
"It would be detrimental for you if this footage was made public..."
I slowly walked towards Kushida who was backing away from me. She eventually backed into the tree Kiyotaka was hiding behind and slid down the tree. She then looked at me with wide eyes.
"Don't worry Kushida, since you took off your mask..." I took off my glasses and looked at her with a smile on my face.
Kushida looked at me with a terrified expression.
"Isn't it amazing when you lift the curtain and see how people really are!? Like man, Kushida, I knew you were wearing a mask but I didn't know your mask was this heavy!"
"You knew..." Kushida asked with surprise and fear.
"I started to suspect ever since the study session in the library. It was pretty weird and random that Horikita called you out for wanting to help those three idiots and it got me thinking, and that's when I realized it. You and Horikita knew each other before enrolling in this highschool. Am I correct?"
The look on her face told me I was right.
"Is that why you stopped me from following her?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Precisely. The face she made when everyone praised Horikita and me for saving Sudou gave it away too. I knew she was hiding something from everyone, but I never would have known it was this bad if I didn't witness this exchange between you two. Something inside me told me to record your temper tantrum in case something like this ever happened but Kiyotaka's unexpected presence made everything so much better."
"But how?"
"Your presence was vital in my plan of getting information. I needed to know how far she was willing to go to keep this outburst a secret and your unexpected appearance gave me an amazing opportunity. Unfortunately, in order to do that, I had to call your phone to expose you to Kushida to see how she would react."
I then turned my head to look at a petrified Kushida.
"And what you did made me realize how far you were willing to go to keep this a secret. You were willing to blackmail my friend with a false charge, something that could get him expelled. That is something that I can't ignore." I then closed the distance and I got close to Kushida, she tried to look away but I grabbed her chin and forced her to look into my eyes.
"Releasing this to the public would ruin you. If you don't want that, you will be my weapon. You will attack when I say to attack, and you will block when I say to block. You will listen and obey my orders without hesitation. Disobey me and I won't hesitate to destroy your good reputation and public image. Do you agree with this relationship?"
I ask her this with no emotion in my voice but I get no response from Kushida. She just stared at me with hollowed eyes. Perhaps the sudden change in my persona that I display to everyone every day shocked her to the point that she couldn't do anything. I'll have to drill this into her skull at another time. I let go of her face and stand up.
"Seems like you're too shocked to listen to me. Going on with this would be unproductive for both of us. Let's take a breather."
I begin to walk away but I stopped and looked over my shoulder to tell her one more thing.
"Consider the situation you are in Kushida. You're reputation and position at this school are on the line. If I were you, the first thing I would do is go to my room and wash that uniform."
And with that I walk away, allowing Kushida to digest what just happened.
This whole school is a chess match and I will be the grandmaster that wins the game.
In chess, you need to use your pawns effectively and Kushida...
You will be an excellent pawn.
So I would like to thank you...
You will be very useful in the future.
~~~~~~~~
And were finally done with volume 1! I am so happy because I feel like I have more freedom to write since volume 1 was the beginning and in my opinion, one of the most linear volumes. The fanfic will still follow the story closely but from now on, I'll be able to write more stuff such as Akira coming up with his own plans that could influence the class points. I am so excited! Also, I want to say two things.
I'm not sure if anyone else did, but I watched the anime with the dub and I thought the dub was pretty good, and I started to wonder who would Akira's voice actor be. For me, Austin Tindle would be Akira's ideal voice actor. He is the voice actor for Kaneki from Tokyo Ghoul and Accelerator from A Certain Magical Index.
Also because finals are coming up, the next update won't be out for a while. Expect the next update to be published like sometime next week around Thursday or Friday.
Anyway, I hope you enjoyed the chapter and if you did, make sure to vote and comment on what you thought about it in the comments. See you guys next time.
Volume 1 SS
I decided to release this chapter early since I already had this chapter typed out before I started to study for finals so the next chapter will still be released late next week or the week after that. We will be starting volume 2 next chapter. I hope you enjoy the chapter! Don't forget to vote and tell me what you think in the comments.
~~~~~~~~~~
SS Hiyori: I Hope We Can Become Friends
After school, I went to the library.
I had been going to the library over and over again to look for Raymond Chandler's "Farewell, My Lovely." It's been hard to find it because of its recent surge in popularity.
I didn't have anyone I could consider a friend and because of that, I have always been alone.
I always wanted to make friends but I've never been good at dealing with people.
"It's not here... again." My shoulders immediately dropped in disappointment.
"Eh?"
Suddenly, I spotted a book that didn't belong in this section.
Did a staff member make a mistake?
"En..."
I couldn't reach the book.
Despite that, I tried several times and got the same result.
Suddenly a male student that I did not recognize grabbed the book and handed it to me.
"Here you go."
"Thank you." I took the book and confirmed the library card. As expected, this book doesn't belong in this section.
"Do you like Bronte books?" He asked.
I looked him in the eye and got a good look at him. He has quite a unique appearance. He had pale skin, white hair, and pure red eyes.
"Personally, I neither like nor dislike anything. The book was placed in the wrong section so I wanted to return it to its proper position."
That's when I notice the book that he was holding.
"By the way, the book you're holding... "Farewell My Lovely" right? That book is a masterpiece."
His calm expression turned into an excited one as he almost jumps in place with excitement.
"Oh my god yes! It is one of Raymond Chandler's greatest works! I watched the movies that adapted the novel but in my opinion, they don't truly convey how deep the plot is. And-"
I stared at him in amazement and he seemed to notice because he stopped mid-sentence and appeared to look nervous. He blushed and sheepishly looked away from me. It was kind of cute.
"Sorry about that, it's just that I don't really have a lot of friends that enjoy reading. I got a little too excited."
"O-oh there's no need to apologize!" I say with a giggle. Seems like this guy loves books as much as I do. Come to think about it, I don't even know his name and I haven't even introduced myself.
"What's your name?" I ask with a smile.
"Oh, I'm Nishida Akira. I'm from class D."
"I'm Shiina Hiyori, class C. No one in class C reads books so I also don't have anyone to talk to." I wonder if he's in the same situation as me.
"Raymond Chandler is extremely popular among the 2nd-year students and there have been skirmishes over this book for a while. I've been wanting to read it too but I've never been able to find it."
"Well you're in luck because I'm returning it today, you can have it if you want."
"It's fine since I was blessed by another book. This library has a massive collection of books. I might graduate before I read them all."
"Tell me about it, I could spend all day in here." I couldn't help but agree with him.
After that, I started to unconsciously talk about books with Nishida-kun. Well, I was the one that was doing the talking, he mainly stayed silent and listened to my speech.
Time flew by super fast.
I started to feel lonely again because I realized the conversation was about to end.
"Thank you, well it was nice meeting you." He started to walk away and before I knew it, I unconsciously reached out and grabbed his arm. He stopped and turned around to look at me.
"I was wondering... do you want to have lunch with me tomorrow... like I said no one in class C reads any books so I have no one to talk to." I averted my eyes after I said this.
I expected him to say no but what he said next surprised me.
"I'd be happy to. I also have a friend that likes to read books, I'm sure you'll like him."
I couldn't help but smile brightly at him.
We exchanged contact info and we said our goodbyes. As I walked towards my dorm room. I slowly brought my phone to my chest and smiled.
I just made my very first friend. His other friend will definitely be nice too.
I was overwhelmed with joy.
I hope the class system doesn't divide Nishida-Kun and me.
I prayed as I opened the door to my room.
~~~~~~~~~~
SS Kushida: Exposed Mask
My ears were ringing as I slowly walked back to my dorm room.
The mask that I have presented to everyone has been discovered.
When Ayanokoji-kun saw my darker side, I had to do something to make sure he wouldn't expose me.
But I was ensnared into Nishida-kun's trap.
He had been watching the whole exchange between Ayanaokoji-kun and me and recorded the whole conversation.
Ever since the library, I have been dancing in the palm of his hand.
I thought about what he told me.
"Releasing this to the public would ruin you. If you don't want that, you will be my weapon. You will attack when I say to attack, and you will block when I say to block. You will listen and obey my orders without hesitation. Disobey me and I won't hesitate to destroy your good reputation and public image. Do you agree with this relationship?"
Of course, I don't agree with this relationship, but I don't have a choice.
I don't know how he is going to use me, but I dread seeing him again.
I remember the look in his eyes and goosebumps resurfaced onto my body.
His dark red eyes held no emotion behind them, just darkness.
But I noticed something else.
Behind the darkness that resides in his eyes, I couldn't help but notice something behind them.
I don't know what to call it, but it scares me.
My heart skipped a beat so I stopped thinking about him and focused on my task.
I begrudgingly washed my jacket.
~~~~~~~~
SS Sakayanagi: It Was Fate
Our unexpected reunion kept replaying in my head on a loop.
I couldn't stop thinking about it.
I was walking to the lobby and planned to wait for Masumi until I bumped into him.
I didn't realize it. I thought it was some random person until I looked up.
And that's when I saw him.
Not through the glass, but with my very own two eyes.
Nishida Akira.
He looked different.
His eyes were red as ever, but last time I saw him, he had black hair and he didn't wear those glasses.
He's changed since the last time I saw him all those years ago.
But that doesn't matter. What matter's now is that he is here, with me.
He was saying something but I was too entranced to process what he said. Masumi soon arrived and began to yell at him but I cut her off.
"It's alright Masumi-san. It was a mistake." I took his offered hand and electricity flowed through me. It was an exhilarating feeling.
Masumi-san offered to walk me to school but I quickly declined the offer. This encounter was destiny and I cannot defy fate.
As we walked to school, I asked him all types of questions about the school. He tried to play dumb but I knew better.
We soon arrived at my class. He wiggled his arm out of my grip and I would be lying if I said I wasn't disappointed.
"Well I walked you to class, I'll be going now."
"Wait!"
He tried to leave but I wrapped my arms around his waist and placed my head on his chest. His rapid heartbeat and his stammering told me that this wasn't a dream, this was real.
He quickly departed and everyone in class stared at me but I ignored them and took my seat, I was thinking about something far more important.
If Nishida-kun is here, then he must be here too.
Despite our long-awaited reunion, I wasn't satisfied.
That meeting wasn't enough.
I want to see Ayanokoji-kun.
I want to hear Nishida-kun's voice again.
I want to touch him again.
And when the time comes.
I will break both of them.
Or perhaps I will finally experience what defeat feels like.
But that will have to wait.
It would be too soon, and I had other things to worry about.
Those two will eventually be formidable opponents.
But for now.
If I play my cards just right...
He could become a very valuable ally.
~~~~~~~~~
I just wanted to add one more thing. I was reading the previous chapter and I was listening to this song while reading the part where Akira puts Kushida in her place. I thought the song was perfect for that scene. Give it a listen, I think it perfectly encompasses the way Akira was at that moment when he confronted Kushida.
https/youtu.be/FuWHRJTWAsg
Our First Meeting
Finally back. Finals went pretty well which is awesome.
Sorry that this update took a while. Despite finishing finals I still had some assignments and projects that I had to finish. I don't have any school until mid-February next year so I'll have more free time.
Anyway, before we start, do you guys like the new cover I made or should I go back to the old one? The boy that's in this cover looks more like Akira in my opinion.
original cover:
Let me know what you think!
Also, this story has officially hit 5.5k reads, 200 votes, and over 300 comments! That's insane! Thank you so much for the support!
Anyway, onto the chapter!
~~~~~~~~
Akira POV
Ten Years Ago
"Akira, wake up."
"What..." I said with a groggy voice. I turned to look at my alarm clock which read 6:00 AM. I was confused because everyone was supposed to wake up at 7:00 AM. I then turned to his caretaker.
"Why are you waking me up this early?"
"It's because of those tests all of you kids took yesterday, remember?"
The tests that I took yesterday flashed through my head. The tests were very strange, it involved questions that had to do with reaction time, memorization, mathematics, all sorts of things.
"Oh, those tests."
"Yeah, now get up, we're meeting someone."
"Oh... alright."
I reluctantly climbed out of his bed and followed one of my caretakers. As I followed the caretaker, red flags were going up in my head since I was the only child that was awake. We soon arrived at a room and we could hear a commotion coming from the room.
"Why are you choosing him of all people? We have other children that got higher scores than him. He's borderline average. Let me-"
"No. I chose him and you will not question my choice.'
"But... alright."
The door in front of me was suddenly opened and my eyes landed upon two people. The first person I saw was the head of the orphanage, but I didn't recognize the second person.
It was a man that had an intimidating aura and a stern look on his face. I wasn't sure what it was, but I knew for a fact that this was a man that held a tremendous amount of power.
I then cautiously walked up to the pair.
"Akira, this is 'professor Ayanokoji' and he has decided to adopt you. He will be your new caretaker now."
This was supposed to be the time where he jumped in joy, ecstatic about the fact that he was adopted and he was finally able to leave this orphanage, but it never came. This man did not give off the impression of being a good father. He had this foreboding feeling about him that was hard to ignore.
"I look forward to having you in my care."
What 'professor Ayanokoji' said did not bring me any comfort.
"You can come in now."
Another door suddenly opened and a child that I did not recognize walked into the room. Just like 'professor Ayanokoji,' this kid had an ominous feeling that couldn't be ignored. He had an emotionless expression and his eyes appeared lifeless. The child slowly walked up to me until we were standing face to face.
I couldn't take any more of the dead silent atmosphere so I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.
"My name's Akira Nishida."
I then held out my hand so that I could shake hands with him.
He stared at my hand for a couple of seconds before looking back at me with his piercing yellow eyes. His stare was extremely unnerving.
I was about to retract my hand but he eventually took my hand. It was one of the most lifeless handshakes I have ever received.
"What's your name?"
He was silent for a couple of seconds before he answered, with no emotion in his voice.
"Kiyotaka Ayanokoji."
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Present time
"Earth to Akira, are you there?"
"H-hm?"
"You have been staring at me for quite a while, is something on your mind?"
I look at my surroundings and realize Kiyotaka and I are walking to school since the day was unfortunately Monday. It's been three days since that incident with Kushida and Kiyotaka. After revealing myself to Kushida, I'm curious as to how she is going to act today in school.
"Oh, nothing."
"Come on tell me," Kiyotaka said as he looked at me with interest. I let out a chuckle before telling him: "Do you remember the day we met?"
Kiyotaka gave me a confused look.
"How could I forget? What made you think about that?"
I was hesitant for a couple of seconds before I abruptly threw my left arm around his shoulder.
"What are you doing?"
"We have been through a lot, haven't we?" I ignored his question as I looked at him with a smile. He let out a sigh before he replied.
"Yeah we have, it's been a long time, ten years to be exact."
"Doesn't it feel like a lifetime ago?"
"What do you mean?" Kiyotaka asked.
"I feel as if we were reborn into a new life. We left our old life back in that unspeakable place and restarted at this highschool." Understanding shined in Kiyotaka's eyes.
"Now that you mention it, yeah. We're now normal highschoolers living normal lives."
"Were nowhere near "normal highschoolers" Kiyo." I playfully pat Kiyo on the head and he gives me his deadpan version of a scowl.
Although we were able to leave that life behind, it didn't feel fully complete. We were missing someone.
To stop myself from letting my thoughts wander, I did something that surprised Kiyotaka and even me.
"Let's take a picture!"
"Huh?"
I take my phone out and aim it towards the two of us.
"Why do you suddenly want to take a picture?"
"To celebrate our reincarnation, to capture a moment of our new life!"
"I guess..." Kiyotaka sounded reluctant but in the end, he gave him. We both look at the camera and I took a couple of pictures. After that, I detach my left arm from his shoulder and look at the photos. From the corner of my eye, I could see Kiyotaka looking at my phone with interest.
In the picture, my left arm was around his shoulder and I was smiling brightly at the camera and although he was reluctant to take the picture, I could see a small smile on Kiyotaka's face. The lighting complimented our faces and to be honest, it was a good photo.
I show Kiyotaka the photo and he inspects the photo.
"It's sufficient enough."
"Do you want me to text it to you?"
"Sure." I sent him the photo and we began to talk about random things. I told him about this anime I was watching. It took place in a high school that surprisingly allowed students to gamble, in fact, it was encouraged. Although learning about the various games people throw their well-earned cash at was interesting, I watched mainly for the hot girls. Their insane reaction faces were quite strange and funny too.
We soon arrive in the classroom and there are only a few students there. Thankfully Horikita was already at her seat, I wouldn't want to repeat that morning I went to her room (not all of it, just some parts). We take our seats and I wave to Horikita, who gives me a nod before going back to her book.
"Good morning!" The class became more cheerful as Kushida walked into class.
"Morning you guys!" Kiyotaka waves to her while Horikita ignores her.
Kushida didn't even glance at me and unlike her other "good mornings," this one felt forced. To be honest, now that I have seen her other side, her nice behavior feels forced but this greeting felt more forced than usual. She didn't even look at me.
My theory was correct. My relationship with Kushida plummeted after I caught her in the act. I'll have to fix this and remind her about our "deal."
~~~~~~~~~~
Class ended and Kiyotaka and I were ready to go to the pharmacy to pick up my sleeping medication but we were stopped by something unexpected. As we were walking down the hall, I heard a voice call out my name.
"Yo Nishida!" I turned around to see Sudou of all people, fast walking towards us.
"Oh hey Sudou what's up?" I say with uncertainty.
"I was wondering do you want to go to the convenience store? There's something that I wanted to talk to you about."
"Don't you have basketball practice in like half an hour?"
"Yeah but this is important, and I don't mind being a couple minutes late. The couches are lenient." Sudou said in a heartbeat. This sounded like a rehearsed response but I was curious.
"Sure, we can go." I look to Kiyotaka and hold out the doctor's note.
"Can you..."
"Yeah, don't worry about it." Kiyotaka takes the paper and I let out a grateful sigh. Kiyotaka walks down the hallway.
Sudou and I begin to walk to the convenience store and it was kind of awkward since neither of us was attempting to start a conversation. I was hoping Sudou would be the one to do it but he appears to be thinking deeply about something.
"So what did you want to talk about?"
"Hm? Oh yeah about that... can we wait?"
"Uh sure?" I say with uncertainty.
We soon arrive at the convenience store and Sudou beelines towards the ramen section. I follow him and see that he is grabbing some ramen. Seeing him do that made me hungry so I went to grab one but he stopped me.
"This one's on me."
"Really? Are you sure you have enough points? I have enough."
"It's fine, my treat." I look at his hand to see that he was holding a cup of ramen. I soon realize it's the same type of ramen I bought for him on the first day of school. This was kind of symbolic and I was touched by this.
"Thanks, Sudou."
"N-no problem Think of this as my way of saying thanks for saving me from getting expelled," Sudou said while abruptly looking away.
Sudou bought me the ramen and we walked out of the convenience store towards the gym. I hear Sudou let out a deep sigh and I look towards him.
"Alright... I want to ask you something." I give Sudou a confused look.
"What is it?"
"Is there... any other reason as to why Horikita wanted to save me from getting expelled?"
"I'm not sure, she did say she did it because it would help her reach class A."
"Yeah, but is there any other reason as to why she would do it?"
What's he talking about-
Oh. Oh, I see...
Calling Sudou out on this wouldn't be a good idea so I decided to feign ignorance.
"Maybe, she may seem mean, but she's a textbook tsundere."
"What do you mean by that? And what the hell is a tsundere?"
"Nevermind that. Although getting to class A was her main reason, deep down she probably didn't want you to be expelled because she would miss having you around."
In reality, I don't even know if what I just said was true. Having a pissed off Sudou would be dangerous for me.
"That's good to hear, I knew there was another reason," Sudou said with a smug grin. He seemed satisfied with my answer so I was relieved. I barely talked to Sudou and I wanted to avoid another moment of awkward silence so I said the first thing that came to mind.
"How are you doing on the basketball club?"
"Oh, I am doing great! I may not be good at academics, but I am really good at sports and athletics, specifically basketball."
"Yeah I bet, you gave me the impression of someone being athletic the moment I saw you. How good are you?"
"Well I don't mean to brag or anything but I'm the best freshman right now."
"I'm not surprised. Have the coaches noticed your sufficient of a basketball player you are?"
"Yeah, I'm getting a lot of attention from the coaches and even the club advisor."
"Couches are one thing, but what's so special about the club advisor."
"Oh right your not in any clubs right?"
I shake my head no.
"Well, in that case, the basketball club advisor is in charge of the club itself. Determining who gets to participate in tournaments and stuff like that. You get the gist of it now?"
"Yeah, I get it now."
"Good. Anyway, because he has been paying close attention to me, I was thinking of asking him if I could be a regular for the summer tournament."
"Wow, that's really good Sudou. Congrats man."
"Heh, thanks. It's not guaranteed but it's definitely a possibility."
"When do you plan to ask him?"
"A week from now, next Monday." His faint smile turned into a scowl and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.
"Is something wrong?" I say with uncertainty. Sudou was silent before he responded
"Because of all the attention I am getting, I have been getting a lot of nasty looks from some people."
This caught my interest.
"Are you receiving nasty looks from everyone on the team?"
"Thankfully no. It's mainly from two people."
"Who are they?"
"Komiya and Kondou. You don't know them since they are from class C."
"I wouldn't pay too much attention to them. They are just envious of your skill." Sudou let out a laugh.
"You're damn right they are. They aren't even good at basketball."
We arrive at the gym and I thank him for the ramen before he walks into the gym.
As I walked back to my dorm, I went over what he said.
Those two guys from class C could provoke Sudou and make him do something stupid. It would be quite entertaining.
But still.
If that's the case...
I may have to prepare some countermeasures.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Third Person POV
Today was Friday and it's been a week since Sudou was almost expelled from school.
Kushida let out a sigh of relief when she realized classes have ended for the week. Being nice to everyone was stressed already but now, two classmates were aware of her other side.
And those two students were Kiyotaka Ayanokoji and Akira Nishida.
Ayanokoji wasn't the one she was worried about, she was worried about Nishida.
She saw another side of Nishida, a side that he has kept hidden from his other classmates. He also said she was going to be his "weapon." Kushida didn't know what he meant by that, but she dreaded finding out.
But that wasn't on her mind, right now, she just wanted to go back to her room and rest.
Or that's what she thought she was going to do until she heard a voice coming from behind her.
"Hey, Kushida." Kushida involuntarily twitches when he heard his voice. She let out a deep breath before turning around to face Nishida.
"Hi, Nishida-kun! Do you need anything?" Kushida wanted to turn around and run away but she was still in public so she had to keep her cheerful persona up. Akira was not wearing that psychotic smile he had last Friday. This time it was replaced with a pleasant one. Despite this, Kushida kept her guard up.
"Yeah, now that you mention it, I do need help with something."
"Are you sure you need help right now? I kind of want to-"
"Oh, you'll actually help? Awesome!"
"W-wait I didn't agree to-"
"Thank you so much Kushida! Meet me at the mall in like an hour. Thanks again!" Akira said this with a smile before walking out of the classroom with Ayanokoji. Kushida couldn't help but let out an exhausted sigh as she watched them exit the room. It was going to be a stressful day.
~~~~~~~~~
Kushida walked up to Akira, who was waiting outside of the technical store.
"Alright Nishida-kun, what do you want?"
"Jeez, why do you have to be so mean to me? I just want to cash in on the date that I won-"
"We both know the main reason you called me here was because of your "deal." Let's just get it over with so I can go home."
"Alright fine, that was the main reason. However, I do need help with other stuff also."
"Ugh fine... what do you need help with?"
"I need help with buying some new clothes."
"..."
Kushida stared at Akira with confusion before giving in.
"Ugh...fine."
Akira and Kushida begin their day of shopping. Considering that it is Friday after school and that there is only one large clothing store, the mall was packed with students. After slipping through the crowd, Akira and Nishida finally arrived at the men's section. Akira then began to look through some clothing while Kushida followed him.
Kushida checked her watch and let out a groan. It's been fifteen minutes and Akira hasn't chosen one shirt.
"Come on Nishida it's been fifteen minutes already, choose something."
"Sorry, I just don't know what to pick."
Kushida narrowed her eyes at Akira in suspicion. That was when something clicked in Kushida's head.
"Is this your first time shopping for clothes?"
"Hehe, was I that obvious?"
"Yeah, it looks like you have no idea what you are doing."
That was when another thing clicked in Kushida's head.
"Nishida-kun... is your school uniform the only pair of clothes you have?"
"Um... yes."
"What?!"
"Is it really that weird?"
"Yeah, it's super weird! Like how do you do your laundry? How do you wash your jacket, shirt, pants, under-"
A particular image popped into Kushida's head and she blushed furiously.
"What's wrong Kushida? Did a naughty image pop into your head?" Akira said with a snide grin.
"N-no!" Kushida was pinching Akira and he was laughing at her embarrassment. Although his laugh came from her embarrassment, his laugh was pleasant and Kushida couldn't help but smile.
"But seriously Nishida, that's really weird."
"Stop making fun of me," Akira said in a whiny voice.
"Alright, I'll stop. Here let me help, it's obvious your fashion sense is nonexistent." Kushida grabbed a pair of clothes and handed them to Akira.
"Go and try these on," Kushida said with a tone that wouldn't take no for an answer. Akira nodded and walked into the changing room.
After about a minute Akira walks out of the room and presents himself to Kushida.
"What do you think about it, I think it's a good look."
"..."
"Kushida are you there?"
"H-Huh? Oh, it looks nice."
Kushida was thankful that Akira didn't notice her blushing face since he was looking at himself in a mirror.
"We should get you like two more outfits."
"Really? Isn't one enough?"
"Do you really plan on wearing it every day?"
"..."
"That's what I thought. Now go on and try to find two more outfits." Akira obeyed Kushida and walked off. Kushida then walked to the women's section to look for her own clothes to buy.
As she was browsing, her mind drifted to Akira. She couldn't help but find him to be very strange. She didn't know why, but despite being sharp, he gave her the impression that he has never been to a public or private school before. He also didn't know anything about clothes. It's not like he's a person that has bad taste in clothing, he didn't even have any, he even said it's his first time shopping for clothes. Maybe he was a shut-in.
There's also his other side that she saw last Friday. It was a far cry from his nervous and awkward personality he usually displays. It was almost as if he had two personalities.
"Is that something that you want to buy?"
"Huh?" Kushida turned around to see Akira standing behind her. She then turned back to the jacket that she was staring at.
"Yeah but it's a little expensive."
The jacket Kushida was looking at was around 6,000 yen.
"I'll buy it for you."
"Oh you don't have to-"
"I insist." Kushida didn't have time to resist since Akira immediately took the jacket and walked to the cash register. Kushida caught up to Akira as he paid for the clothes. Once the pair walked out of the clothing store, Akira handed the jacket to Kushida.
"Thank you."
"You don't have to thank me, think of this as part of my apology."
"Apology, what do you mean?" Kushida looked at Akira with genuine confusion. Akira was silent before he replied.
"When I told you about the deal on Friday, I made it sound like you were going to be nothing but a pawn to me."
"But... isn't that what I am now?"
"Not exactly, you may be listening to my orders, you will be getting something out of this."
This immediately caught Kushida's attention.
"What will I be getting out of this?" Akira stopped dead in his tracks and turned around to face Kushida.
"I may have discovered your secret, but I will do everything in my power to keep it that way. As you work for me, I will protect you from anyone that tries to expose your secret or even tries to hurt you."
"W-what?" Kushida blushed and averted her gaze.
"You can't just say that after what you did to me."
"You didn't give me a choice, you were going to blackmail Kiyotaka and I had to react."
Akira let out a sigh.
"But I guess you have your doubts. I apologize for scaring you. It's just... when it comes to Kiyotaka... I get very protective." Kushida's rapid heart rate began to slow down after hearing this, but what he said was interesting.
Kushida was about to ask Akira a question but they arrived at the tech store.
"I gotta buy some things really quickly. You can look around or follow me if you want." Akira walked away, heading straight for the phone section. This caused Kushida to become curious since unlike the clothing store, Akira knew immediately what he wanted to buy.
After about a minute, Kushida decided to look for Akira but was surprised to see Akira already buying at the cash register. Akira soon walked up to Kushida and she couldn't help but look in his bag.
"What is it?"
"Why are you buying all of that stuff?" Kushida said while inspecting his bag.
"Oh, these? It's just for a little side project that I'm working on."
"If you say so..." Akira was met with a hesitant response. Kushida could not think of any reason as to why Akira decided to buy those items. Akira then checks the time on his phone which was 5:00 PM.
"I don't know about you but I'm pretty hungry, want to get some food?"
Kushida nodded her head and they walked towards a restaurant. The walk was silent before Kushida broke the silence.
"May I ask... why are you so protective and loyal to Ayanokoji-kun?"
Akira looked dumbfounded when he heard this question.
"He's my best friend, I've known him all of my life."
"That must be nice, having a best friend that you could rely on."
"You don't have someone like that? To be honest, I'm surprised."
"Why is that?"
"You're the most popular person in our class, I'm willing to bet you were really popular in middle school too."
"I-I was..."
"Did something happen?"
Akira was met with silence.
"It's fine if you don't want to tell me, I'll respect your wish."
"Thank you, I really appreciate it."
A comfortable silence enveloped their surroundings before Kushida asked another question.
"How long have you known Ayanokoji-kun?"
"Basically all of my life, I've known him since I was five years old."
"Oh wow. Where in Japan did you meet him?"
"I actually didn't meet him in Japan."
"Oh, where did you meet him?"
A small smile appeared on Akira's face.
"New York."
"That's amazing. Were your parents immigrants?"
"Yeah, they moved from Japan to America."
"Do you miss your parents?"
Akira's thoughts wandered.
"You worthless piece of shit! I should have fucking aborted you!"
Slap!
"Yeah I kind of miss them, they were really nice people."
"They were? Oh, you don't mean..."
"Yeah, they died when I was young."
A sad countenance appeared on Kushida's face.
"I'm sorry to hear that, it must have been hard."
"Good! Maybe their deaths will actually help me sleep at night."
"Yeah it was pretty hard, but I eventually learned to cope with it."
Kushida smiled upon hearing this.
"I bet they are very proud of how far you have come, I mean you were able to enroll in this school, the entrance exams were very hard."
"Thanks, Kushida."
Although there were no more conversations between the two as they walked to the restaurant, the silence that accompanied the two was by no means awkward.
They soon arrived at the restaurant and took their seats. A sound comes from Kushida's pocket and she pulls out her phone. As Kushida was texting back to the group chat, Akira looked at Kushida.
"What are you girls talking about?"
Kushida looked back at Akira and a smirk appeared on her face.
"Can't tell ya. It's a secret."
"Oh come on tell me." Akira began to pout which Kushida thought was kind of cute.
"Why should I? I bet you wouldn't tell me what the guys talk about."
Akira suddenly smirked.
"Try me."
He suddenly held out his phone to Kushida. Kushida was caught off guard by this and the smirk on Akira's face widened.
"Go on, you can look."
Kushida hesitantly took Akira's phone and looked through the group chats. None of them caught her eye until her eyes landed upon one list that stood out from the rest.
Best Boobs list.
Kushida suddenly became flustered.
"Y-You pervert!" Kushida threw Akira's phone at him who smoothly caught it.
"What? You were the one that was curious." The smug smirk was still present on Akira's face and Kushida wanted to wipe it off.
"I bet you were the one that proposed the idea of making that list. You always gave off a pervert vibe."
Now it was Akira's turn to become flustered and defensive.
"Nani!? Kushida I am many things, but I swear on my parent's grave that I am not a pervert! And secondly, you were the one-"
Akira stopped when Kushida let out a quiet cute laugh.
"Seeing you desperately defend yourself was quite entertaining."
"S-Shut up. I showed you what the guys talk about, it's only fair if you show me what the girls talk about."
"Nuh-huh."
"Please?" Akira tilts his head to the side with puppy eyes. After a couple seconds, Kushida lets out a sigh.
"I suppose, come over here then," Kushida says as she pats the spot next to her. Akira gets up from his seat and sits next to Kushida.
"Right now this is the girl's most popular list."
Akira looks at Kushida's phone, which displays a list named the "ikemen list."
"You and Ayanokoji-kun are in the top five."
Ayanokoji-kun was in fifth place, Nishida-kun was in 4th place, and Hirata-kun was in third place.
Akira look surprised, he probably didn't expect girls to notice him that much.
"At first you and Ayanokoji-kun were tied in fourth place. There was a big debate on who should be in fourth place and who should be in fifth place. In the end, all the girls decided to put you in fourth place."
"I'm actually surprised."
"You were tied with Ayanokoji-kun because of your unique look. You're the only person in this school that has white skin, white hair, and red eyes. Some people thought it was hot. Here, let me show you the comments."
Kushida tilted the phone so that Akira could see what the girls said in the group chat:
"I don't know, he's kind of a bookworm."
"What's wrong with that? He's probably really intelligent."
"Yeah, intelligent guys are a real turn-on."
"There's no doubt in my mind. I mean remember when he helped us at the study session? I probably wouldn't have passed if he wasn't there."
"Don't forget how cute he looked. Did you see how shy and humble he was when we thanked him? It was so adorable!"
"Not to mention his red eyes, there so..."
"Mysterious?"
"Yeah! They give off an enigmatic vibe."
"Ok, maybe he's kinda hot."
"I don't know what drugs you're taking because he is super hot. He can come to my room anytime and-"
Kushida quickly scrolled down. There's no way she was going to let Akira see what that girl said. Kushida looked at Akira, who was blushing and had an embarrassing smile on his face. Kushida couldn't help but find this adorable.
"I never knew the girls found me attractive, but what caused me to beat Kiyotaka?"
"Wasn't it obvious? The girls were starting to favor you more when you first went to Hirata-kun's study session. You were bumped to fourth place after you started to attend Hirata's study sessions."
Akira suddenly looked shy and timid.
"I-I mean that couldn't have affected my placement that much."
"You have no idea. How have you not noticed the attention the girls have been giving you?"
Akira thought back and he realized Kushida was right. Girls have been looking at him and quickly averted their gaze when he caught them staring at him. Akira started to blush furiously when he came to this conclusion.
"You know Nishida, you would probably be one of the most popular guys if you made the effort to talk to people."
"Maybe but I'm not someone that can easily strike up a conversation like you or Hirata. Besides, someone has to take care of Kiyo."
The food soon arrived and the pair wasted no time and started to devour their food. Once they were done, they paid the bill and left the restaurant.
"Thanks for helping me find some clothes. Hopefully, people don't think I'm some kind of weirdo."
"Tch. Just because you bought clothes doesn't change the fact that you're a weirdo." Kushida teased.
"H-Huh?! I can't be that weird!"
Kushida let out a laugh because of how defensive Akira got. The pair was silent before Akira asked Kushida a question.
"Is it stressful?"
"What do you mean?" Kushida said with a confused look.
"Wearing the mask, keeping up your persona."
"O-Oh, yeah it can be."
"I could tell, you looked completely exhausted this entire week, I hope today helped you relieve some stress."
"Y-You did this for me?" Kushida could feel her cheeks heating up and averted her gaze.
"Thank you... today did really help." Akira smiled when he heard her say this.
"That's good to hear, there's also one more thing I wanted to say."
"What is it?" Kushida looked back at Akira. Akira stopped in his tracks and put his hands on her shoulders.
"W-What are you doing?" Kushida was starting to look flustered but Akira ignored it.
"Wearing your mask can be stressful, I get that, and every once in a while you have to let all of that stress out, right?"
"Y-Yeah." Kushida wasn't sure why Akira was asking her this.
"Well in that case, instead of going to that ledge at night and screaming profanities, come to me."
"What?"
"Let me be your outlet for your stress. Whenever you need to vent and let out whatever is stressing you out, come visit me. I'll listen to whatever you have to say."
"R-Really? You'd do that for me?" Akira gave Kushida a smile that radiated comfort.
"Of course, the last thing that I want is for my partner to be stressed out. Plus, I'm a good listener. Maybe I could give you advice on how to deal with it. I don't even have to say anything if you would prefer it that way. I could be your own free personal therapist."
"I don't know what to say..." Akira's statement left Kushida speechless.
"You don't have to say anything, just know that if you ever need someone to just scream your frustrations at, let that 'someone' be me."
"T-Thank you... I may take you up on that offer." Kushida smiled at Akira. It was a smile that was quite different from the smiles that she shows to everyone. Akira could tell that this smile was actually authentic and genuine.
"Your welcome. It's getting dark so we should head back."
Kushida nodded and the pair walked back to the dorms.
Kushida did not expect that she would enjoy this day as much as she did. At first, she dreaded the thought of hanging out with Akira but after today, she wouldn't mind.
She also learned that they were very similar in a variety of ways. They both have masks that they wear out in public to conceal their true identities. She felt like she could be her genuine, real self with Akira.
That was a very comforting thought for her.
~~~~~~~~~~
The pair soon arrived at Kushida's room. After the two exchanged their goodbyes and went their separate ways, Akira let out a satisfied sigh.
He was able to get quite a lot done today.
He successfully rebuilt his relationship with Kushida from the ground up. Because she trusted him now, she should be more willing to follow his orders in the future. He was also able to get the necessary tools he needed for the future.
He would also be lying if he said today wasn't a fun day. Spending the day with Kushida was surprisingly enjoyable.
But still, there was something that Kushida said that still bugged him.
"May I ask... why are you so protective and loyal to Ayanokoji-kun?"
Akira let out a scoff as if this was the most absurd question he has ever heard. Multiple thoughts began to flood into his head.
I mean, how could I not be protective and loyal to Kiyotaka.
He's my best friend.
And, like her...
He saved my life.
~~~~~~~~~~
I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter! Sorry if you found it boring since it was dialogue-heavy.
Anyway, if you enjoyed the chapter, please vote and comment on what you thought of the chapter.
On the COTE list, this story dropped from the top 10 stories to #23 on the list which in my opinion is complete bs. Hopefully, with this new chapter, this story will slowly climb back up to at least #10 on the list.
Thanks for listening to my mini-rant lol
Dammit Sudou
Hey guys! Sorry that this update took a while, family was over so I didn't have as much time to type out the chapter. Before we get started, there are some things that I want to say.
The first thing I want to talk about is the questions I asked you guys to answer in the author's note chapter. I let people vote for quite a while and after waiting it's obvious what you guys want.
If you are interested in what the choices actually are and you don't care about LN spoilers (the spoilers are from volume 11.5), then scroll all the way down to the bottom of the author's note chapter to see the questions and what the choices actually mean.
Question #1: Choice A
Question #2: Choice B
I'll go with these choices unless you guys flood the author not chapter saying you don't like those choices.
The next thing that I want to talk about is another question that a lot of people didn't answer so I'll ask again.
Ichinose is going to appear soon and we all know about the confession scene. Do you guys want:
A: Goes with the normal confession (canon). It will take longer for her to develop feelings for Akira.
B: The boys save Ichinose from being assaulted and there will be a fight scene with Kiyotaka and Akira. Ichinose will develop feelings for Akira sooner. It might be unrealistic lol.
That's all! Be sure to vote! Now onto the chapter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Ayanokoji POV
10 Years Ago
"Line up!"
All of the kids around me did as they were told and lined up in a straight line. I apathetically looked around and noticed the trepidation in everyone's eyes. Children beside me were crying and frantically looking around, waiting for the next one to collapse. Once a kid collapsed, they were wordlessly dragged out of this massive white room that I am all too familiar with. I lost count of how many kids that collapsed when it reached the double digits.
But I wasn't concerned with that, what I was concerned with was me being the last one standing. Nothing else matters.
A scientist stood in front of all of us and observed us with an emotionless expression.
"Today you will all be running around the room again. You will continue to do this until you reach the time limit. Begin."
We were never told how long we had to run, we would all just keep running until an alarm went off.
Kids then started to run around the room and kids were crying as they ran with all of their might. I joined all of the kids with an indifferent expression and took the lead. This was a routine that I always did during these runs and, in fact, all of the physical exercises.
The collapsing commenced after about fifteen minutes of running. At first, a kid would faint once in a while, but they soon started to drop like flies. The quiet and unresponsive kids would be wordlessly dragged out of the room as we kept running.
There were only about half of us when the alarm went off. The last remaining kids around me let out a sigh of relief until something unexpected happened. A voice from an intercom that was attached to the wall told us to run again.
This was quite strange because we were usually given time to rest before we move on to whatever physical exercise or academic lesson they wanted us to do.
All of the kids let out a whimper as they ran again. One by one, the kids started to collapse until I thought I was the only one left until I heard another person running behind me.
I look over my shoulder and my eyes widened for a split second before going back to normal. The person that was running behind me had red eyes, black hair, and his expression mirrored mine. The person was Nishida Akira.
I was quite surprised because no one else has been able to keep up with me during the physical exercises. It's been five months since I met Nishida-Kun at that orphanage and although I have seen him in classrooms for academic lessons, we were separated in physical tests.
I turned around and continued running, he will eventually break. He will fall like the other kids and I will emerge victorious.
I eventually lost track of time after about thirty minutes. My breathing started to become ragged and my chest was screaming in pain. I look over my shoulder again and although he too was wheezing and he was sweating profusely, he was still running behind me.
I then look around at the scientists that were observing us with interest. They were watching with interest and it looked like they had no intention of stopping us.
My heart was beating at an alarming rate and I reached my limit. I collapsed and a feeling of defeat flowed through me until I realized there was another body lying beside me.
Nishida was staring at the ceiling and wheezing uncontrollably. He, like me, looked completely drained from the run. He eventually turned his head and he looked shocked to see me breathing heavily beside him. It looked like he wanted to say something but his desperate intakes of breath prevented him from speaking.
After eventually catching his breath, he expressed his surprise to me.
"I... I thought you beat me in the end."
That must have been why he was surprised. He thought I was going to beat him in the end.
"I could say the same thing... I guess it's a draw."
We heard clapping coming from behind us and we turned around to see us professor Ayanokoji slowly clapping while walking towards us.
"Bravo bravo... As I expected, you two are superior to most of the students."
Nishida looked at the man with a bewildered expression.
"But we failed... we didn't reach the time limit."
The man looked down at us with a smile on his face.
"Both of you surpassed your time limit a long time ago. In fact, you two surpassed the time limit that kids older than you are expected to meet. Well done."
We were silent after he said this. He continued speaking.
"Because you two confirmed my suspicions, I expect consistent results. Do not disappoint me."
He then walked out of the room, allowing us to rest. I thought our break was going to be silent until Nishida talked to me.
"You're amazing."
I looked at Nishida, who was looking at me with astonishment.
"Thank you."
It was quite surreal, receiving a compliment from someone other than professor Ayanokoji.
"It seems like training is going to get more difficult."
I nodded in agreement.
"Do you want to work together?"
Nishida's question caught me off guard.
"What do you mean 'work together?'"
"We would help each other overcome the physical tests, lean on each other for support."
"Are you asking me to be your... friend?"
This time Akira was the one that was caught off guard.
"Yeah... I guess I am."
My gut was telling me this was a bad idea. He was the enemy, an obstacle that I have to overcome to be the winner. This would not be beneficial to me at all. It would be best to say no and outlast him in the physical tests.
But despite my gut telling me this, I nodded my head. Akira smiled and held out his hand to me.
"I look forward to working with you, Kiyotaka."
I shook his outstretched hand. At that very moment, I didn't realize how much Akira was going to impact my life.
~~~~~~~~~~
Present Time
I was awakened from my daydreaming when students started to pour into the classroom. It's been about eight days since Akira brought up our first time meeting and this vision has been replaying in my head over and over again.
I observe my surroundings and realize my classmates were more rowdy than usual, and that's because we are finally going to get points ever for the first time ever since school started.
I pulled out my phone and checked the pre-installed school app. From there I logged into my student account and selected the option, "Balance inquiry" from the menu. From there, you can do various things such as check your personal point balance or how many points the class as a whole. You could even send points to another student.
"Are you looking at your points?"
I turned my head to look at Akira and I nodded.
"Can I see how many points you have?"
I showed him my phone and he visibly cringed.
'Wow, you don't even have 10,000 points, that must suck."
"Yeah tell me about it, what about you? How many points do you have?"
Akira pulled out his phone and looked at his point balance. Upon pressing "balance inquiry," Akira facepalmed.
"How bad is it?"
Akira showed me his point balance which displayed around 15,000 points.
"Did your date with Kushida deplete your point balance?"
"Kiyo. You annihilating me with logic is the last thing I want right-"
"You went on a date with Kushida?"
We both turn our heads to see Horikita looking at Akira with an emotionless expression.
Before Akira could respond, Chabashira sensei walked into the classroom.
"Morning to you students, you all seem more restless than usual today."
"Sensei! Do we not have any points again this month! When I checked this morning, there wasn't a single point deposited into my account!"
"Oh, that's why no wonder you're all so restless."
"We worked our buts off this entire month! Rarely anyone has been late to class, no ones talked during class, and we passed the midterm! How are we still at zero points!?"
"Calm yourself, Ike. The school and I recognize that all of your students worked harder than ever before."
Ike shut his mouth and sat down after being admonished by Chabashira-sensei.
Chabashira-sensei placed a paper onto the board that displayed the following results:
Class Points
Class A: 1004
Class B: 663
Class C: 492
Class D: 90
~~~~~~
"No no no this isn't good! Were they able to figure out a way to increase their point total!"
My neighbor, Horikita Suzune, was only focusing on our class. However, Ike and the rest of the class were only interested in how many points class D was able to obtain.
"Woah is that 90 points!? We went up!? Yahoo!"
Ike excitedly jumped up and down right after he saw our score.
"Wait a minute. If we got 90 points, then why haven't they been deposited into our accounts yet?" Another student said.
"I regret to inform you that there was a little trouble. The first-year students' point distribution has been delayed. You're just going to have to wait a little longer for your points," Chabashira-sensei said.
"Seriously? If it's the school's fault, I think we deserve some compensation!"
The students groaned in discontent. Their attitudes changed dramatically when they found out they would be getting their points. There was a massive difference between 90 points and zero points.
"Blame the school, not me. It was the school's decision to do this, there's nothing I can do about it. Once the problem has been resolved, you will get your points, if there are any points left."
I looked to my right and my eyes landed instinctively on someone.
~~~~~~~~
Once lunchtime came, everyone went to eat. Lately, I've come to the conclusion that dining with friends is perhaps the most difficult aspect of student life.
Take Kushida, for example. She is very popular with both male and female students. She gets in-person invitations and constant invites over the phone or emails. That must be exhausting.
Another example is Ike and Yamauchi, who although they are not very popular with the girls, eat with Sudou and Hondo almost every day.
And thankfully, my group is Akira and Shiina. I considered those other people my friends too but I still felt like I didn't belong with them.
Akira, Shiina, thank you for existing.
~~~~~~~~~
Once classes ended, Akira and I were ready to head back to the dorms. There was something pleasant about it since I didn't have to interact with anyone else. Even though we would usually head back to the dorms, not a lot of people paid attention to us.
Well... mainly me
People, well specifically the girls, and even Horikita, would occasionally glance at him as we walked out of the classroom. That part kind of affected the ability of me vanishing like a ninja into a crowd. I could pretend I was one of them if I hung back in the crowd.
I was pretty pleased with my secret ability of pretending that I had friends, but they're really wasn't anyone at this school that cared about my existence at this school.
Well... there's at least one person.
I glanced at Akira, who is zipping up his backpacks and I felt my lips curve upward.
My pleasant thought was interrupted by Chabashira-sensei.
"Sudou. Come with me to the faculty room, there's something that we have to talk about." Chabashira-sensei called out to Sudou, who was trying to leave the classroom as fast as possible.
"Huh? What do you want with me? I've got basketball practice now." Sudou unzipped his backpack and showed Chabashira-sensei his sports uniform.
"I've already spoken to your advisor. You don't have to come with me if you don't want to, but you will face the consequences later."
Chabashira-sensei's threat made Sudou's face go pale.
"... How long will it take?"
"That depends on you. The longer you stand there, the more time you waste."
Sudou let out a grunt of annoyance before reluctantly following Chabashira-sensei out of the classroom.
I looked at Akira, who was already staring at me. He gave me a nod and we walked back to the dorms.
~~~~~~~~~
After enjoying a pleasant meal at the dorm cafeteria, Akira and I headed back to my room. When we got to my room, he pulled out a manga and began to read while I pulled out my phone to check my balance. My account total displayed on my screen which read 8,320 private points. I realized that I was going to have to cut my spending and instead rely on Akira's cooking skills. Akira was by no means a bad chef. He, like Horikita, was able to cook his own food.
I look at Akira, who appears to be absorbed in the manga he was reading. His eyes were darting back and forth and he would flip the pages of the book elegantly.
A huge smile appeared on his face and he kicked out his leg's excitedly as if he was a girl finally receiving a text from her crush.
"Fuck him up, Levi!"
This is quite interesting, I've never seen Akira so invested in manga before. Last time I saw him this invested was when he was reading the Dungeon Defense series.
"Are you reading that manga again?"
He suddenly jumped onto my bed and looked at me with an excited expression.
"Dude you have to read this section! Levi is-"
Akira wasn't able to finish his sentence because my door suddenly flung open.
"Save me you guys!"
"Waaaaahhh!"
Akira was startled and fell off my bed while I stared at Sudou.
"What are you doing here? Actually nevermind, how did you get into my room?"
While Akira was screaming about losing the page number of his manga, I checked my door to see if the lock was broken. It looked completely fine.
"This is the room where the group meets right? The rest of the group made duplicates of the keys. I thought you knew that."
Sudou spun the key around his hand. I then gave Akira a disappointed look.
"Akira... what happened? How did everyone else get a duplicate of my key?" Akira looked away from me with a nervous smile.
"Oh uh... Kushida happened."
"Are you two even listening to me right now?! That's not important right now! I'm in serious trouble! Save me!"
While Akira was trying to find the lost page number and I was consoling Sudou, the doorbell rang. Kushida, the Yuigahama of class D (shit, now I'm using anime for reference), poked her head through the entrance. She looked adorable.
"Oh, it looks like Sudou is already here," she said.
"Hey Kushida, I was wondering, do you also have a duplicate key to my room?"
"Oh yeah, Akira said it was fine if I had a duplicate."
"N-No! You seduced me into giving it to you!"
"Eh? No, I just asked you and you said yes."
"That... may be true... but you used that cute expression of yours! How was I supposed to say no? Kiyo you have to believe me man! There's no way you can resist the look she gives-"
"Guys! Can we please focus on the topic at hand!?" Sudou stomped his foot on the ground as if he was a five-year-old. Akira and Kushida stopped their playful banter and looked at Sudou.
"Alright, I guess there's no avoiding it. What did you want to talk about?"
The three of us look at Sudou as he began to talk slowly, wearing a meek expression.
"You know how Chabashira-sensei called me today? Well... to tell you the truth... I may be suspended. For a long time, actually."
"S-Suspended?"
"Did you insult her in any way," I asked
"Yeah like did you accuse Chabashira-sensei of being on her period or something like that?"
"Ew Akira gross!" Kushida punched Akira's shoulder and he let out a little whimper.
Although it was silly, Akira's statement wasn't outlandish. Sudou was upset when Chabashira-sensei stopped him from going to basketball practice. Sudou could have said something that he would regret later.
"That's not it."
"Then what? Did you grab her by the collar and threaten to kill her?"
"Nope. It's probably worse than your thinking."
My first two guesses were pretty serious, what could be worse than that?
"Oh, Ayanokoji-kun I got it! He brutally beat up Chabashira-sensei and spit on her!" Kushida cried.
"Kinda sounds like something Sudou would do..." Akira chimed in.
"Nishida-kun I was only joking! Sudou-kun wouldn't go that far!"
That's debatable Kushida.
Normally Sudou would immediately deny what Kushida said, but he was dead silent. That was proof that something went very wrong.
"What happened," I asked.
"Alright, I'm not gonna beat around the bush, I beat up some kids from class C yesterday. Then, I got suspended. The suspension was probably my punishment."
Kushida was shocked and by Sudou's words. I looked at Akira, who feigned a confused expression on his face.
"I-I'm sorry my ears aren't working properly, could you repeat yourself?"
"I beat up some kids from class C."
Akira looked completely dumbfounded.
"You beat them up? Um... why did you do that?"
"Okay, I know what your thinking right now, but I swear it wasn't my fault, okay? The jerks from class C tried to pick a fight with me. I responded and turned the tables on them and beat them up. They then said I was the one that started the fight. They are a bunch of liars."
Sudou was scatterbrained and couldn't quite collect his thoughts in an organized manner. While I understood the gist of it, we still didn't know how the fight started.
"Slow down Sudou-kun. Could you please start over, and go a bit more slowly?" Kushida encouraged him to calm down and cohesively retell the story.
"Sorry, I guess I kind of skipped to the end and left everything else out."
Sudou took in a deep breath and started over.
"Okay, so I was talking with the club advisor about being a regular for the summer tournament."
I recall Akira telling me the exact same thing but still before I heard Sudou was adept at basketball.
"A regular player? That's amazing! Congrats Sudou-kun!"
"Well, it's still up in the air, so we don't know for sure yet."
"Still that's impressive. We just started school."
"Yeah, I guess so. Actually, I was the only first-year to be nominated to be a regular player. Anyway, when I was heading back to the dorm, Komiya and Kondou, who are in the basketball club with me, called me over to the special building. They said they wanted to talk about something. They seemed pissed about something but I decided to go with them anyway. When we got there, there was this other guy there, waiting for me. His name is Ishizaki, he's one of Komiya and Kondou's friend. They said they were disgusted that someone like me from class D had been chosen to be a regular. They threatened me and said to quit basketball or there would be a lot of pain for me in the future. I refused and beat them up, and now I'm here."
He threw a lot of information at us, but I got the gist of it. Sudou seemed satisfied with his story.
"So, then they painted you as the bad guy, Sudou-kun."
Sudou, with an exasperated look on his face, nodded. So the students of class C had started the whole thing and when Sudou refused, they resorted to violence. However, Sudou was an experienced fighter and managed to completely overwhelm them without breaking a sweat. Because no evidence backed up Sudou's claim, they lied the next day and told the school officials Sudou had beaten them up for no reason.
"If Class C started this, then it isn't Sudou-kun's fault. We should tell Chabashira-sensei about this tomorrow."
Things aren't black and white here. There's no doubt in my mind that Sudou told us the same exact thing he told the school officials. Sudou doesn't have sufficient evidence to back up his claim and because of this, the school might punish him anyway.
"Sudou, what did the school say when they heard what happened," Akira asked.
"They said they would give me until next Tuesday to come up with proof. If I can't do that, They'll say I'm the one at fault and I'll be suspended until Summer, The entire class will lose points too."
Apparently, the school decided to wait for evidence to be presented. However, Sudou appeared to be more worried about his dreams of being a basketball player more than the whole class losing points or even his suspension. It looks like he can't bear the thought of his hopes and dreams being crushed in front of him.
"What should I do?"
"Sudou-kun, you didn't lie to the teacher, right? I mean, it's odd. They didn't believe you even though you said you didn't do anything wrong, right?"
"Well, I wonder, I don't think it's quite that simple."
"What do you mean, 'you wonder,' are you doubting me?"
"Kiyo's right Sudou. It's obvious the school doesn't trust you. It wouldn't be odd for someone from our class, like Kushida, for instance, to support you even if you were lying. Kushida is the type of person to help anyone in need."
"Yeah... I suppose your right."
"Also, even if the other party is at fault, you're still going to take some of the blame."
"What?! It was self-defense! That's bullshit!"
Sudou, clearly unable to understand how complicated the situation was, smacked the table. Poor table. Kushida's shoulders stiffened in response and Akira stepped slightly in front of Kushida.
"S-Sorry about that, I just got a little angry." After seeing Kushida's frightened expression, Sudou sheepishly apologized.
"But I still don't understand Nishida-kun... why would Sudou-kun still take some of the blame."
"Sudou hit them but he came out of the fight without even a bruise. Claiming self-defense when you have no external injuries while the other party has bruises or black eyes is difficult to pull off. Things would be different if it was a life-threatening situation where the other party approached Sudou with a knife or something like that. Self-defense means you have the right to defend yourself against dangerous attacks that could threaten your life. That's why claiming self-defense would not work."
"But I was up against three people! Three! That's dangerous!"
The fact that he went up against three people and won the fight without taking a scratch is precisely the reason why I think this was a setup.
"I think the school offered an extension because they found it difficult to make an immediate judgment."
"Sudou, can you think of anything that could help you build up your case against the students of Class C?"
When I asked him this question, he looked as if he was deep in thought.
"Yeah... yeah, I think there is something. I could be wrong, but when I was fighting those guys, I felt something odd. Like someone was nearby, watching me."
Although he didn't sound confident, this was good.
"So there might be an eye witness?" I asked.
"Yeah, I think so. Unfortunately, I don't have any proof that anyone was there though."
This could be our saving grace, but this could also be Sudou's demise. For example, if the witness saw the aftermath of Sudou's fight, they would get the wrong picture.
"What do I do?" Sudou buried his head in his hands. Kushida soon spoke up.
"There are two ways to prove your innocence, Sudou-kun. The first way is to get those boys in Class C to admit that they lied."
"There's no way they would admit they lied."
I couldn't help but agree with Sudou. If they confessed, they would most likely be the ones that get suspended.
"The second way is to find the eyewitness you talked about. If someone happened to see the fight, that would greatly support your claim."
Our only realistic plan.
"So, how do you intend to look for this witness?"
"Asking people one by one? Or we could just ask each class as a whole," Kushida said.
That could work but the other classes might not want to get involved. They could view this dispute as beneficial and let it happen.
"This may sound kind of shameless... but could you guys not tell anyone about this?" Sudou asked timidly.
"H-Huh? You don't want us to tell anyone?" Kushida asked.
"If word gets out, it will definitely reach the basketball team and that cannot happen. You two understand right?"
Sudou frantically looked between Akira and me.
"Sudou you have to understand-"
"Please understand, Nishida. I am nothing without basketball. Sudou pleaded with Akira, placing his hands on Akira's shoulders.
"But won't the students of Class C talk about how Sudou-kun is violent? I mean, that would be beneficial to them."
Kushida brought up a good point because that's exactly what I was thinking.
Sudou buried his head in his hands again, it looked like he was about to have a nervous breakdown. Kushida walked over to him and placed a hand on Sudou's shoulder.
"Sudou-kun, I think the best thing you could do right now is to stay out of this and let us handle it."
After a couple of seconds, Sudou nodded his head.
"Okay, I know this is a bother, but I'll leave this to you guys."
Sudou seemed to understand that he would make things more complicated if he got involved.
"Well, Kushida and I will head back to our rooms, sorry for barging in like that."
"The best way to apologize to me is to give me that key."
"Did you hear that Kushida? I could have sworn I heard something." Sudou said while walking to the door.
I let out a disappointed sigh.
"Well see you guys later."
"Bye Nishida-kun! Bye Ayanokoji-kun!"
Kushida and Sudou walked out of my room, the only two remaining people in my room were Akira and me.
"You still think everything will be alright?" I asked Akira.
"Yeah, everything should be fine."
A smile formed on his face.
"We still have some work to do, but as long as we follow the plan, we will win."
~~~~~~~~
I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! Make sure to vote (it only takes one second!) and leave a review saying that you thought about the chapter!
Published on 12/27/2019
True Colors
Akira POV
The awful news was relentless. During class the following morning, as Chabashira-sensei was about to leave, she assaulted us with one of her notoriously brief and off-hand announcements.
"I have an announcement for you all today. Yesterday, there was an incident between some students from class C and from the student sitting over there, Sudou. Simply put, there was a fight."
The class became complete chaos.
Chabashira-sensei did not sugar coat anything as she explained the incident to the class. Her face was emotionless and she sounded completely disinterested in the situation. There was something about that that contained serene beauty to it.
She spoke with complete neutrality, I could not detect any personal bias when she addressed the class. Chabashira-sensei was literally the human embodiment of Switzerland.
"Ummm... why hasn't this issue been resolved already?" Hirata asked a logical question.
"This complaint came from Class C. They claim that the fight was completely one-sided. However, when we spoke to the accused Sudou said their claims were not true. He insisted that the Class C students called him over and started the fight."
"It wasn't my fault! It was self-defense! Self-defense I tell you!" pleaded Sudou as all of his classmates glared at him.
"If it was self-defense, where's the evidence?"
"What evidence? I don't have any."
"So in other words, the truth remains hidden. Therefore, we're gonna have to put our decision on hold for now. Our response, and consequence, will come when we find out who is the person at fault."
"All I know is that I'm innocent. I think I should also receive some compensation for the trouble they put me through."
"So speaks the accused, but I can say for sure your level of credibility isn't very adequate right now. If there was a witness, as Sudou seems to believe, then the situation would be different. If anyone witnessed the fight, please raise your hand."
Chanashira-sensei said this with an emotionless tone. No one in the class raised their hands.
"Looks like your out of luck Sudou. It appears there are no witnesses in this class."
"Looks that way," Sudou grumbled.
Chabashira-sensei glanced at Sudou, who cast his glance downwards.
"In order to check for witnesses, every teacher will inform their classes of the details to this incident."
"W-What?! You're going to tell everyone!?"
The school most likely had no say in this matter. Because Sudou had insisted that the charge was false and brought up a potential witness, the school had to be sure. This wasn't good for Sudou since he wanted to keep this situation from going public.
"Shit!"
Simply put, his plan had completely fallen apart.
"Anyway, that is all I had to say. The final judgment will be next Tuesday, taking into account any new evidence or eyewitnesses. With that, let's end homeroom for today."
Chabashira-sensei left the classroom and Sudou followed soon after. He most likely realized he would lose his temper with someone if he stayed in the classroom.
"Man, isn't Sudou the worst?" Ike was the first one to speak up.
Umm... aren't friends supposed to stick up for each other?
"Because of Sudou, are we really gonna be at zero points again this month?"
An uproar enveloped the class and things began to fall apart. If the class didn't get any points this month, Sudou would most likely be the scapegoat. Naturally, Kushida wanted to prevent this from happening.
"Everyone, can you hear me out and listen to what I have to say?" Kushida stood and tried to silence the commotion.
"What Chabashira-sensei said seems to be true. Although Sudou-kun got into the fight, he was dragged into it."
"Kushida-chan, you actually believe Sudou was telling the truth?"
Kushida told the class the story that we heard yesterday. She told them everything from how Sudou asked the club advisor about being a regular to how some students in the basketball team were envious of Sudou's basketball skills. Everyone earnestly listened to Kushida in silence. If Sudou, Kiyotaka or I had tried to explain the situation in the same manner, we most likely wouldn't have been nearly as effective. However, not everyone believed the story. Sudou's typically bad behavior drastically lowered his credibility and made it difficult to take in, no matter how plausible it sounded.
"I'd like to ask you all again. If anyone knows someone who witnessed the fight, whether it be someone from this class, a friend, or an upperclassman, please tell me. You can contact me anytime. I would very much appreciate it."
Even though she said the exact same thing Chanashira-sense I said, the class had a vastly different response. She had an innate ability to connect with essentially any person. Her presence was like the sun, it glowed so brightly I could almost feel it. I soon noticed something but I kept quiet about it.
However, despite Kushida's insisting that Sudou was innocent, people still weren't fully convinced.
"Are you sure Kushida? In the hallway, I saw him grab some kid by the collar just because they bumped into each other."
"Yeah, I also saw cut the line in the cafeteria and lash out when someone tried to tell him it wasn't okay."
Wow Sudou, I'm almost impressed by your nefarious behavior.
"I want to believe him." Hirata, the knight in shining armor, uttered these words as he stood up in support of Kushida. He wasn't under Sudou-derangement syndrome like everyone else.
"If a student from another class were casting doubt on him, I could understand it. But I think it's wrong to immediately doubt a fellow classmate. Shouldn't friends do anything they can to help someone in need?"
"I agree!"
Karuizawa, heroic Hirata's girlfriend, called out in agreement. She used her hand to brush aside her bangs as she spoke.
"If it we're a false charge, that would be the problem, right? In any case, wouldn't you feel bad if he was innocent?"
If Kushida lives by the softness in her heart, then Karuizawa lived by the strength of her will. Perhaps it was because of Karuizawa and Kushida's influence that many of the girls started to express their support.
"I'll try asking my friends!"
"I'll ask the upperclassmen in the soccer team!"
"I'll ask around also!"
And just like that, the class was divided up into teams. Hirata's group comprised of the girls and the other group comprised of the people who didn't like Hirata. It seems like everything should be fine. Before I intervene, I want to see if everyone and especially a certain someone will be able to handle this situation.
~~~~~
...Or that's what I thought was gonna happen but...
Lunch. For some reason, Kiyotaka and I were mixed up with the study group in the cafeteria. Our group consisted of myself. Kiyotaka, Kushida, Horikita, Yamauchi, Ike, and Sudou. When lunchtime came, Kushida immediately invited Kiyotaka with a smile. With Kushida distracted, I tried to escape the classroom but Kushida cut off my escape and invited me with a smile. She said, "Want to get lunch?" I said yes, of course. I mean, I honestly didn't have a say in the matter. I explained Shiina the situation and she agreed to meet up with Kiyotaka and I for lunch tomorrow.
"You seem to be in trouble Sudou-kun, again."
Horikita let out an exasperated sigh. Naturally, we were discussing how to prove Sudou's innocence.
"Well, I guess we don't have a choice. Because we're your friends, we'll help you out Sudou." Although Ike was against helping Sudou in the beginning, his attitude completely changed. This was most likely Kushida's handy work. Ignorant to Ike's true feelings, Sudou still apologized.
"I'm very sorry Horikita. I've caused you trouble again. But I'm telling you the truth! It really wasn't my fault this time. All I did was blow up those Class C jerk's plans.
Sudou spoke to Horikita with an indifferent attitude, almost as if he was describing someone else's problem.
"Sorry, but I don't feel like helping you this time." Horikita shot down Sudou's plea for help.
"For Class D to rise through the ranks, it's important to recover the class points we lost as soon as possible. However, thanks to you, we won't get any points. You hindered those plans."
"Wait a minute. You might be right about that, but I'm not the one at fault here! Those guys picked a fight with me. What part of it is my fault!?"
"Did you ever consider the fact that the fight is just a trivial detail?"
"What's trivia about it? It makes no difference! I didn't do anything wrong!"
"Is that so? Well, good luck Sudou-kun."
Horikita picked up her untouched tray of food and stood.
"W-Wait your not gonna help? I thought we were friends!"
"Don't make me laugh. I've never once considered you a friend. Nothing makes me more uncomfortable than being around someone who doesn't recognize their own stupidity. Goodbye."
Horikita let out a deep sigh and walked away from our table.
"What's her deal? Damn it!"
Unable to contain his rage, Sudou slammed his fists down onto the cafeteria table, spilling a nearby student's soup. The student glared but when he saw how frightening Sudou looked, he remained silent. Good choice.
"Guys I don't understand Horikita at all. What's her deal? Why is she acting like that?"
"Why are you looking at me like that? You think I have a user manual for Horikita..."
Sudou and the rest of the group began to interrogate Kiyotaka while I watched Horikita with an indifferent expression. She was sitting at a different table far away from us with a slightly irritated expression.
"You keep saying I think over and over again. Are you- wait where are you going, Nishida!?"
I ignored Sudou's annoying yelling and walked over to where Horikita was sitting. I took a seat across from her. She looked like she was going to lash out but she calmed down when she realized it was me.
"What do you want Nishida-kun?"
I cut to the chase and explained to her the current situation. After silently listening to me, she slowly nodded her head.
"Yes... I did agree to that... very well I'll think about what you said. If that is all, I am leaving, see you later."
Horikita finished her food and left without a word. Feeling satisfied, I got up and walked back to where the group was sitting. They all looked at me with anticipation.
"What did you say to Horikita? You didn't bother her did you?" Sudou pointed his chopsticks at me as he said this as if he was accusing me of doing something.
"What? You idiot! I was trying to help you!"
"What did you say!?" Sudou stood up and slammed his hands against the table, giving me a death glare. In my peripheral, I could see Kiyotaka rising up from his seat but I put a hand on his shoulder. He looks at me and reluctantly sits down.
"Calm down Sudou, internal fighting is the last thing we need right now," Kushida said with a gentle but firm voice. Sudou looked at Kushida and immediately calmed down and took a seat.
"You shouldn't have called him an idiot Nishida-kun," Kushida said with a sad voice.
You're wrong Kushida. Sudou is a complete idiot and he deserves to be called out for the dumb shit that he does.
"Your right, I apologize Sudou," I lowered my head in Sudou's direction.
Goddamnit! How is Kushida the dominating one in our relationship!? This is bullshit!
Kushida gave Sudou a look and he also gave in.
"Yeah, it's cool... and I'm sorry too."
Kushida let out a satisfied smile.
"Good to see you two make up. Well anyway, sorry guys but I have to go for a bit. I'm going to try asking some senpais if they saw anything."
She walks away and all of us are entranced.
"I should seriously confess my feelings to Kushida-chan..." Ike murmured.
"No way. You seriously think she'll stoop to your level, Ike?" Yamauchi said.
"I have a better chance than you."
Honestly... I have a better chance than these two idiots.
"If I dated Kushida-chan... ahhhhhhh..."
Ike began to enter his own dimension and started to drool profusely.
"H-Hey. Why are you fantasizing about my Kushida-chan like that?"
"My Kushida-chan?" In your dreams.
"N-No I'm not," Ike said this but he still looked entranced with love.
"H-Hey what are you fantasizing about!? Spill it!" Yamauchi yelled, attracting attention to our table.
"What do you mean? Obviously, I'm thinking about cuddling with her. Naked."
Male delusions can be quite disgusting.
Ike and Yamauchi then had a stupid argument where they fought over Kushida. I look at Kiyotaka and although he had his same emotionless expressions, I could tell he was disappointed in those two. I couldn't help but agree.
"I think the best thing about high school is girls. I seriously want to get a girlfriend sometime soon. I can go to the pool with her If I get one by summer!"
"It would be best if Kushida-chan was my girlfriend...it would be best if she was my girlfriend..."
Yamauchi said this twice, so it had to be quite important to him.
"Hey, you two have been quiet, would you guys want a girlfriend?"
"Yeah, I guess. If it were possible," said Kiyotaka.
"I agree, I wouldn't mind having one also."
"Yeah you two like Horikita, don't you? Especially you." Sudou once again pointed his chopsticks at me as he asked this question.
"No. I don't like her."
"Really? Are you telling me the truth?"
I shook my head and after a couple of seconds, he believed me.
"Okay, I guess I misunderstood. I thought you two, especially Nishida-kun, were clinging to her too much. That would be a bother for Horikita."
Tch, that's funny, coming from you.
"Are you sure you're fine with Horikita? I mean, she is very cute, but... she seems to be quite boring, you know? I can't stand someone as dull as her. She would never want to go to the pool or go out on a date or something like that," Ike said.
"You guys don't know anything. Horikita is without a doubt, better than Kushida." Sudou crossed his arms with a smug grin, being quite proud of his personal preferences. "I mean, if it were any other guy, she'd probably turn them down. But she would probably show you a secret side no one else is allowed to see if you were her boyfriend."
"Yeah, I can imagine that, so cute..."
Looks like Ike is retreating back to his delusional dreams.
"But the Horikita of your dreams seemed to toss you to the side like trash."
"Y-You're right. Damn it! Now I'm depressed!"
Sudou slammed his hands against the table again. Poor table.
"Alright, let's start with Ayanokoji. Is there anyone you like? Sudou has Horikita, I have Kushida-chan."
"Anyone...I don't really know any other girls besides Horikita and Kushida so I guess no one right now."
Satisfied with Kiyotaka's response, everyone turns their attention towards me.
"Who do you like, Nishida?"
"Who do I like..."
I was in the same boat as Kiyotaka because I hardly talked to any girls. I went over my options.
Kushida, she is very pretty and her persona was quite attractive since she is energetic and cheerful. However, her real personality was quite the opposite. While it was quite comforting knowing there was someone else I could be my real self with besides Kiyotaka, I don't think we are compatible.
Horikita is one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen, she's intelligent, and there's something about her skirt and knee socks that is alluring as hell. However, her personality was kind of a turn off since she suffers from the forever-on-your-period syndrome. If Horikita had a personality that was similar to Kushida's (minus the persona), I would have fallen madly in love with her.
Shiina is one of the sweetest girls I have ever encountered and she shares my love for books. Were both loners so I can relate to her. But other than that, the only thing I have in common with her is her love in books. She probably loves books more than anything in life.
And that other girl I met at the beginning of May. I never caught her name. I'll just refer to her as a smug loli. She, like Horikita, was quite beautiful and she gave off an intelligent aura that could possibly rival Kiyotaka and I. However, her chest is as flat as the Maldives and because of her size, she could be considered a loli. I don't want to develop a lolita complex. If you are attracted to underage girls, then I strongly encourage you to either take a cyanide pill or a bullet to the head.
All of the girls at this school are quite attractive but to be honest as of right now, I have no idea.
But all of the guys are waiting for an answer. I was about to say no one but suddenly an idea popped into my head. Their reaction could be quite entertaining.
I smirked and gave them my answer.
"The senseis of Class D and Class B."
"WHAT!?"
"Y-You like Chabashira and Hoshinomiya-sensei?!"
"You heard me."
Ike, Sudou, and Yamauchi were staring at me with wide eyes and dropped jaws. Even Kiyotaka looked surprised. His eyes were slightly widened.
Sudou let out a chuckle.
"That was quite a shock, I didn't expect you to be into that kind of woman."
"I mean dude can you blame me? Chabashira-sensei has an attractive face and her boobs are the perfect size. Hoshinomiya-sensei's personality is amazing too."
"Yeah... now that you mention it, I can't help but agree with you," Ike started to drool again.
"We should have a competition to see who can get a girlfriend first. The winner will have to buy everyone a meal! Sound good?"
This competition sounds difficult. Getting a girlfriend would be hard but a free meal sounds appealing-
Wait, what?
I look at Yamauchi with a dumbfounded expression.
"Why does the winner of the contest have to treat everyone else?"
"Well think of it like this: the guy who gets a girlfriend is happy, and because of that, he treats everyone to a meal."
Although it was fine for them to get all excited, the winners are already decided. If anyone's going to get a girlfriend, it's going to be either me or Kiyotaka.
~~~~~~~~
After school, the class divided into groups to meet up with other students and ask around. Hirata and Karuizawa led the Hero & Gal Team, while Kushida led the Beautiful Girl & Entourage Team.
"Alright, I'm going to the dorms."
"Are you really heading back? Horikita?" Kiyotaka asked.
Horikita nodded her head and walked out of the classroom. This wasn't good but I'll have to deal with it later.
Kiyotaka and I looked at each other and nodded. Kiyotaka joined the Beautiful Girl & Entourage Team while I walked over to the Hero & Gal Team. I approached Hirata and tapped him on the shoulder. Hirata turned around and was surprised to see me.
"Oh hey, Nishida! Is there something you need?"
"Hey Hirata, I was wondering if I could join your group."
"Oh, of course you can, and to be honest. It's kind of comforting to have another guy in my group. If you didn't join, I would have been the only boy in the group." Hirata whispered the last part to me with a relieved voice.
The group of girls gathered around Hirata and I.
Hirata, as he did at the study session, grabbed me by the arm and dragged me into the spotlight.
"Can I have everyone's attention? Today Nishida will be joining our group so feel free to ask him any questions if I'm not available."
The girls started to whisper to each other while looking at me with flushed faces or nervous smiles. I would have been oblivious to this but because of the fact that I am in fourth place for the Ikemen list, I couldn't help but blush. It was times like these where I kinda wish I was one of those dense protagonists in a harem anime.
The Hero & Gal Team walked outside and we started to look for witnesses. After asking around at the mall, we went to the soccer field and talked to some upperclassmen. While Hirata and all of the girls were talking to other students as if they had been friends for a long time, I was awkwardly standing around, doing nothing.
I was completely out of my element. If we were at the library or the manga store, I would feel more confident but I've never been to the soccer field. I felt completely out of place.
I sent Kiyotaka a text, asking him where his group was. I received a text back saying they were at Class B. I sent him another text then put my phone away. I then walk up to Hirata who has a defeated expression on his face.
"It seems like the upperclassmen don't know anything about the case. Finding a witness is going to be harder than I thought." Hirata let out an exhausted sigh after saying this.
"Yeah I mean there are about 400 students at this school."
"I can't think of any other place. Do you have any ideas?"
Everyone looked at me with anticipation, waiting for my answer.
"We could talk to the basketball team. They could possibly have some info that we are not aware of yet."
"That's a good idea, let's head there right now."
Our group walked and we eventually arrived at the basketball gym. We walk into the gym and see students running up and down the court, playing basketball. I don't know the rules of basketball but it looks quite fast-paced.
Hirata and the girls started to talk to the students while I walked up to the club advisor.
I had a conversation about the incident with Sudou and I learned some information that although did not contribute to the case, it was still useful to know.
Once we were done, we walked out of the gym. We were about to call it a day until we heard someone yell at us from behind.
"Hey! What are you guys doing?!"
We abruptly turn around to see three large imposing students walking up to us. I immediately recognized the students, they were Ishizaki, Komiya, and Kondou.
"O-Oh we're just asking around about the fight. We want to get the facts straight." Hirata smiled but I could tell he was on edge. His hands were shaking and his smile was quivering a little.
"The facts are straight. Sudou called us over and he beat us up. There's no reason to snoop around. Now beat it." Ishizaki said this and pushed Hirata's shoulder with force. Hirata's face twitched in pain for a second before going back to normal.
"W-What do we do?"
"I don't know."
The girls were murmuring to each other with worried tones. It's obvious that if things got physical, Hirata would be the one in trouble. Although Hirata was in good shape, it's obvious that the three students from Class C are stronger and I wouldn't be surprised if they knew martial arts.
I suddenly felt someone shaking my shoulder. I turned around to see Karuizawa staring at me with a frantic expression.
"Nishida-kun please do something!" Karuizawa was tearing up as she said this, it seems like the thought of Hirata being hurt really affected her.
Honestly, I didn't really want to do anything but...
"Hey. Hirata was just looking out for a friend, I don't think there's anything wrong with that." I smoothly put myself between Ishizaki and Hirata. Ishizaki lost interest in Hirata and focused all of his attention on me.
"Tch. Who would be friends with that moron? Sudou is a violent delinquent."
"Hehe, that's funny, coming from you three."
"What do you mean by that..." Although Ishizaki said this with a calm voice, I could feel the anger that was resonating in his voice.
I let out a chuckle.
"Sorry, it's just seeing a bunch of morons insulting a moron is quite entertaining!"
"What did you say?!" The commotion attracted a crowd because people started to surround us. In my peripheral, I could see Hirata and the girls looking at me with worried countenances. I also spotted Kushida, Ike, and Yamauchi in the back of the crowd.
"Also hearing you say 'Sudou is a violent delinquent' is kind of ironic, don't ya think? I mean back in middle school, weren't you a stupid unstable kid that constantly got into fights? That's pathetic."
Suddenly two large hands grabbed the collar of my shirt. Ishizaki pulled me towards him I was inches away from his steaming face. Because he was a couple of inches taller than me, my feet were barely touching the ground.
"You better shut your mouth, or I'll shut it for you."
I ignored his threat and taunted him with a smile on my face.
"Showing your true colors, aren't ya? To be honest I'm not surprised. Dumb imbeciles like you don't know how to control your temper."
Ishizaki let out a yell and raised a fist in the air, ready to rearrange my face. As his fist was about to make contact with my face, a hand suddenly stopped it. Ishizaki turned around to see that one of his friends stopped him.
"Dude chill. Look around, we're surrounded by people," Kondou said.
He was right. A crowd formed around us and everyone had their phones out. Ishizaki realized this made Class C look bad and he lowered his fist.
"You got lucky. I won't forget this."
He then violently shoved me to the ground. Ishizaki and his gang of misfits then retreated back into the basketball gym. I let out a relieved sigh.
"Nishida-kun! Are you ok?"
"Are you hurt?"
"I thought he was going to punch you."
Hirata and the group of girls suddenly surrounded me and looked at me with worried expressions. Even the crowd looked worried.
"Guys don't worry about me I'm fine."
"Are you sure?"
I turn my head to see Kushida with a troubled expression.
"Yeah, I'm fine. Can you help me up?"
Hirata and Karuizawa held out their hands and I grabbed them. They soon lifted me up and despite telling everyone I was fine, they still looked anxious. Kushida even stood by me and held out her hands as if she was expecting me to collapse.
The group unanimously decided it was enough investigating for today and we headed back to our dorms. Karuizawa thanked me profusely for standing up for Hirata and the rest of the girls kept whispering to each other while looking at me. Kushida, Ike, Yamauchi, and I soon parted ways with Hirata's group.
"So did you guys find anything? And where's Kiyo?"
"Earlier Ayanokoji said he had to do something and left abruptly and... we didn't find anything."
"That's a disappointment."
"Ummm..." Could you guys leave? I want to take to Nishida-kun alone." Ike and Yamauchi glared at me before obeying Kushida and walking away.
"Uh, Kushida why did you have to send them-"
"Why did you do that? You could have gotten hurt you know?"
"I know but it worked in our favor."
"Huh, what do you mean?"
"Just trust me, ok?"
The situation damaged Class C's credibility. There were multiple witnesses in the crowd that ranged from all classes, thus eliminating the argument that the witnesses were only from Class D. Class C won't look as innocent when rumors spread about how a Class C student almost beat up a harmless Class D student like me.
"Alright... just don't try to pull something like that again ok? You could have gotten seriously injured."
Although Kushida was sometimes hard to read, I could tell she was genuinely worried. It was quite comforting, knowing that there was someone else besides Kiyotaka that cared for my well being.
"I'm sorry. I didn't think you would get this worried about me." I bowed my head in apology.
A genuine smile appeared on Kushida's face.
"All is forgiven! I'll see you tomorrow Nishida!" Kushida walked away and waved goodbye and I waved back with a smile. Once she was out of sight, I let out a sigh.
"You can come out now."
I then felt a presence behind me.
"Did you get it done?"
"Yeah, I gave them back and the man said they should be ready by tomorrow morning."
I was then handed a container. Once I opened the container and checked the contents, I smiled.
"Good."
~~~~~
Hey guys, sorry that this update took long. Because I have been rereading the second volume and making sure that the scheme Akira is going to pull will make sense, I have to brainstorm more which means updates will take longer than usual. I apologize for that.
Anway, if you enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote on the chapter and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter. See you guys in the next one.
Published on 1/2/2020
Unexpected Witness
The next morning, students hastily exchanged information with each other. Those from Kushida's group and those from Hirata's group had spent yesterday searching for a witness. Although Yamauchi and Ike hated ladies' men like Hirata, they were quite excited about all the girls who hung around them and tried to chat with them.
Kiyotaka and I were alone but this time it was different since some of the students would glance at me from time to time with sympathetic expressions.
It seems like the rumor of yesterday's skirmish had spread like wildfire. This was good since it would throw Ishizaki and his goons into the spotlight. His true nature was exposed in front of a crowd.
My friend, Kiyotaka, resting his face on his hand, was staring out of the window with a bored expression while Horikita was nonchalantly preparing for class. Sudou, the person of interest, hasn't arrived in class yet.
"Man, is it even possible to prove that those Class C guys were in the wrong?" Ike asked.
"As long as we can find a witness, it's not impossible. We just have to keep giving it our all, Ike-kun."
"Before we give it our all, to begin with, is there even a witness? I recall Sudou saying he thought someone might've been there. Couldn't that be a lie? I mean, he is violent, and he does provoke people."
"Were not going to make any progress if we keep doubting him. Am I wrong?"
"I guess, you're probably right about that, but... if Sudou is in the wrong, then our hard-earned points are all going to be stripped away, right? Our dreams of screwing around to our heart's content will be destroyed!"
"Then it would be a good idea for everyone to start saving up again," Hirata said. "It's only been three months since we started here."
Our hero didn't waver as he delivered his amazing speech. The girls immediately blushed in response. Karuizawa wore a particularly proud expression, perhaps because she was the one that was chosen to be his girlfriend.
"I do think our points are important. They're tied to our motivation, right? Because of that, I'll defend our class points to my last breath. Even if it's only 87 points." Karuizawa said this with distinct conviction.
"I understand how you feel. However, it can be dangerous to cling to our points and lose touch with reality. The most important thing is to treasure our friends as much as possible."
Ike, who considered Hirata to be a goody-two-shoes, eyed him with suspicion. "Even if Sudou is at fault?"
Being punished when you had done nothing wrong. That was very obvious. However, Hirata nodded in a heartbeat. It was as if he believed self-sacrifice was unimportant. It seemed like Ike was pressed by Hirata's noble intentions because he immediately looked downward.
"Hirata-kin, although what you said was reasonable, I still want my points. The students in Class A get nearly 100,000 points every month. I'm super envious of them. All the girls in their class buy tons of stylish clothes and accessories. Aren't we at the bottom of the barrel compared to them."
People looked bitter when Karuizawa pointed out the massive gap of points between our classes.
"Why couldn't I have been in Class A from the start? If I were in Class A, I would probably be loving every second of my student life."
Before I knew it, the meeting to save Sudou turned into a grievance session, with students pleading for a way out of the class. Horikita spontaneously laughed in response to Ike and Karuizawa's delusions. I couldn't blame her, there was no way those two would have started in Class A. Horikita immediately took out a library book and started to read. I glanced at the title which read Demons. Horikita has good taste in books.
"It would be amazing if there was some type of cheat code we could use to switch to Class A. Saving up class points is way too hard."
I don't blame Ike for thinking this way. 1,000 points is an overwhelming difference.
"Then cheer up, Ike, because there is one way to instantly reach class A."
Chabashira-sensei spoke from the classroom entranceway. She'd arrived just five minutes before class started.
"Wait, what did you just say?" Ike nearly fell out of his seat before regaining his composure.
"I said there's a way to reach Class A without class points."
This caught the entire class's attention, even Horikita, who put away her book and gave Chabashira-sense I all of her attention.
"Uhh sensei if this is a joke, then it isn't funny." Usually, Ike would have sunk his teeth into that information. This time, he looked at Chabashira-sensei with disbelief.
"It's true. At this school, there are certain special methods you can use," answered Chabashira-sensei. Judging from her answer, she didn't appear to be joking.
"I don't think she's trying to confuse us."
Although Chabashira-sensei has withheld information from us, she has never lied. Ike's guffaws gradually stopped.
"Sensei, what are these special methods?" Ike asked this politely, as if not to offend her.
"I told you on the day we arrived. I said there's nothing you cannot but with points at this school. Simply put, you can change classes by using your personal points."
Chabashira-sensei shot a quick glance towards Horikita, Kiyotaka, and me. We tested out this very method by buying a test point from this school.
Class points and private points were linked. If we have no class points, then we won't get any private points. However, it wasn't a perfect one-to-one correlation. Because students could transfer points to each other, you could theoretically still get private points even if your class points were at zero.
"S-Seriously!? How many points do we need to save up for that!?"
"Twenty million. Do your best to conserve points. Do that, and you can enter whichever class you like."
After hearing this absurdly high number, Ike tumbled out of his chair.
"Did you say twenty million? That's impossible!"
Everyone in the class started to boo. Their disappointment was not surprising.
"Normally yes, it would be impossible. However, because it's Class A, its naturally expensive. There would be no point to our point system if getting into Class A was easy."
Although saving up twenty million points isn't impossible, it's improbable. If we're still receiving 100,000 points every month, by graduation, everyone would have 3,600,000 points. We would need around an estimated amount of 555,555 points to reach twenty million by graduation. If we converted that into class points, that would be around 5,555 points. That sounds impossible.
"May I ask a question?"
Horikita raised her hand. Because this could be a potential road to Class A, she looked quite determined.
"What is the highest number of points that a student has saved since the opening of this school? I'm asking for reference."
"A very good question, Horikita. About three years ago, one student from Class B saved nearly 12 million points before graduating."
"T-Twelve million!?"
"However, he was expelled before graduation. He was able to obtain 12 million points by scamming new first-year students of their points. There was no way the school was going to let this slide. His goal wasn't particularly bad, but people who break the rules must be punished."
"So you're saying that even if we use criminal methods, 12 million points is about the limit?"
"Correct."
Horikita went back to reading her book. She seemed to lose interest after having her potential road to Class A shattered.
"Oh, that reminds me. None of you have gotten any points yet from club activities, have you?" remarked Chabashira-sensei.
"What do you mean?"
"There are cases where individuals may win points based on their efforts in club activities or their degree of participation. For example, if the soccer team finished a tournament in one of the top three spots, they could receive corresponding points for that reward. This also applies to members of the student council."
This new information took everyone aback. All of the students started to fire back at Chabashira-sensei for withholding this information from us. This kind of annoyed me too. The option of joining a club or the student council would have been more enticing if I knew you would receive some compensation.
~~~~~~~~~~
Our class was temporarily excited by that fairytale, but we were soon greeted with reality when it came knocking on our door. After school, we resumed the search for a witness. Kiyotaka went with Kushida's group while I trailed Hirata's group like a ghost. I was impressed, surprised, and in shock at their communication skills. It was more than obvious that I, someone who struggled to hold a conversation with most people, was not well suited to this task.
However, despite their stellar communication skills, it didn't matter since we couldn't find any witnesses.
"Well looks like we ran out of luck. We can investigate tomorrow."
I bid farewell to Hirata and the girls and took my phone out. I texted him, asking where his group was and he texted me back saying that they were in his room. I put my phone away and started walking towards the dorms.
As I walked into the dorm building, I noticed a lone figure walking with confidence towards the elevators. It was Horikita. She was a couple feet away from the elevator so I called out to her.
"Hey, Horikita!"
She turned around and she looked surprised when I ran up to her.
"What is it?"
"Have you thought about what I said?"
"Yes, I have. I agreed to be your partner so it would only make sense for me to help you in this case."
"That's a relief, solving this case will be difficult without your help. Did you find anything that would help us?"
Horikita confidently nodded.
"Yeah, something like that. I'll tell you when we reach Ayanokoji-kun's room."
We enter the elevator and we ascend towards the fourth floor of the dorm. I thought it was going to be an awkward silent ride until Horikita breaks the silence.
"Rumor has it that you almost got beat up by a student from Class C. Is this rumor true?"
"Oh yeah, it was pretty scary! You should have seen him he looked like he wanted to demolish me! I thought he was going to do just that but luckily his friend saved me."
Horikita gave me a look that screamed: "did you seriously say that?" She was probably thinking about the skirmish I had with her brother.
"So you basically got away without any injuries?"
"Well... he did shove me to the ground so I scraped my elbows pretty bad."
"Your hands look injured too."
I looked back at Horikita to see her staring at my hands. My hands were wrapped in a thin cloth.
When I fell, I tried to break my fall by putting my arms behind me but that kind of backfired since I ended up bruising my knuckles and wrists. Although it was barely visible, my knuckles and wrists were slightly blue and black. Luckily, the only person that noticed besides Horikita was Kiyotaka because although everyone's concern was touching, the attention made me quite exhausted.
"Do they... hurt?" Horikita actually sounded concerned for me which made me happy.
"I'm fine, there's nothing to worry about."
Although she was hesitant, Horikita accepted my answer. We soon reach our destination and we could hear a commotion coming from Kiyotaka's room.
"Gyahh! I give, I give!"
We could hear someone yelling in the rooms Horikita and I looked at each other with confusion written all over our faces.
I knocked on the door but the door creaked open. We look inside and we were greeted with a peculiar sight.
Sudou had Ike in a headlock while Kushida and Yamauchi looked like they were brainstorming. Kiyotaka was watching Sudou and Ike messing around with an entertained expression.
"Uhh... what's going on?"
"Oh, Horikita!"
Sudou tossed Ike to the side as if he was garbage and looked at Horikita with a happy expression. Of course, he would be the happiest to see her. He practically ignored my presence which kind of hurt.
"Did you decide to help out? I'm glad you're here."
"I didn't particularly plan on helping, but plans changed. I'm correct in assuming you haven't found a witness yet?"
Kushida nodded eagerly. "Since you decided to help, do you have any questions?"
"Well, I was wondering what kind of plan you'd come up with."
"Oh well in that case..."
Kushida then relayed her plan to Horikita, whose facial expression remained neutral from start to finish.
"I wouldn't say it's a bad plan, plus it falls in line with what I know."
"Oh, what do you know? Did you find information about a witness?" Kushida asked.
"Yes. It can be quite hard to see what's in front of you. If someone actually witnessed Sudou's incident, then that person is close by."
It seems like Horikita's information is far more significant than I thought. She spoke as if she knew who the witness was.
"What do you mean Horikita? Are you seriously implying that you found this person?"
Sudou appeared more shocked than joyous. It's almost as if he didn't believe there was a witness to begin with.
"The witness is Sakura-san."
"Sakura-san? From our class?"
Sudou and Yamauchi exchanged looks. They most likely didn't know who Sakura even was. Honestly, I don't blame them since she talks to no one in class. She makes Kiyotaka and I look like phenomenal public speakers.
"She's the witness. She saw the incident."
"What makes you say that?"
"When Kushida-san said that she was looking for a witness in the class, Sakura looked down. All of the other students were staring at Kushida. Sakura was the only one who didn't appear to be interested. She wouldn't have acted that way without some connection to the incident."
I actually didn't notice that at all. Horikita's observational skills were quite impressive. She noticed a classmate's very minor gesture that normal people wouldn't pay attention to.
"Since you were one of the people who also stares at Kushida-san, it's not surprising you didn't notice," Horikita said this to me with a heavily sarcastic tone.
"So what you're saying is that there is a high probability that this Sakura or whoever is the witness?" inquired Sudou.
Wow Sudou, you said something actually intelligent.
"There's no doubt in my mind that Sakura-san is the witness. Her actions confirmed it. Although she may not admit it, she's definitely the one."
While everyone was still overcome with uncertainty, Horikita had stepped up and taken control. The fact that Horikita has done this for our class's sake was particularly moving.
"Did you really do this for me, after all?!" Sudou looked like he was on the verge of crying out of happiness. He looked especially moved by Horikita's actions.
"Don't misunderstand. I just didn't want to waste any more time looking for the witness, and letting other classes see us in a shameful light. That's all."
"Umm, but still, the point is that you saved us, right?"
"You are free to interpret things however you wish, but I'm telling you that you're wrong."
"Oh come on, don't lie! You're such a tsundere, Horikita!"
Ike went to hit Horikita's shoulders playfully as if teasing her. Horiktia grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder. Ike let out a yelp of pain.
"Oww!"
"Don't touch me. This is your one and only warning. The next time you try it, I'll despise you until graduation."
Being despised by Horikita for three years? That sounds unnerving...
"I-I won't touch you. Not even if I wanted to... ow, owwww!"
She then put him in a headlock. I kind of felt bad for Ike, but you reap what you sow. These definitely weren't the defensive moves a normal girl would know. Since I knew her older brother practiced karate and aikido, she might have learned something from him.
Horikita eventually let Ike go and he looked completely traumatized. He would most likely develop PTSD from this.
"Isn't this great Sudou? If the students from Class D, then we can definitely get her to testify!"
"Yeah. I'm happy there's a witness, but who's Sakura? Do you know her?"
"Sudou, she sits diagonally ahead of you to the right," Kiyotaka said.
"I can't remember her at all, can you tell us about her?" Sudou asked.
"Well, there is one thing. Would it help if I said she has the biggest boobs in the class? Her boobs are insanely huge." It seems like Ike recovered from his traumatized state and returned to the land of the living, discussing one of Sakura's distinct physical traits.
"Oh, she's that plain girl with glasses right?"
How did you jump to that?! I was honestly shocked that he was able to determine who Sakura was with just that information alone.
"It's not good to remember people based on something like that, Ike-kun! It's pathetic." Kushida cried.
"N-no, no, it's not like that, Kushida-chan! I wasn't trying to say anything indecent or anything. You know, it's kinda like how you can remember a tall guy because of his height, right? It's essentially the same thing, but I'm remembering her based on another physical characteristic!"
Kushida was rapidly losing faith as Ike frantically tried to smooth things over and I can't blame her. What little sympathy I had for Ike was thrown out the window.
"Damn it! No, it's not like that, it's not! I absolutely do not like plain girls like her! Don't get the wrong idea!"
There's no doubt in my mind that anyone had the wrong idea. While Ike broke down in tears, the rest of us started to talk about Sakura.
"Then we should see how much Sakura-san knows. Any ideas?"
"None. We just have to confirm with her directly."
"Can't we just go to Sakura's room right now? We don't have much time left."
Although Yamauchi's plan seemed innocuous, it would be detrimental to our plan since Sakura was an unusually shy girl. If unfamiliar people showed up at her door, she would most likely pretend she wasn't home.
"I'll try call her."
Kushida dialed a number and listened to the phone ring for about twenty seconds before giving up.
"No luck. She didn't answer her phone. I can try again later, but this is a delicate matter."
"Delicate? Kushida what do you mean by that?"
"She gave me her contact information, but she doesn't know me too well. She might be confused if I tried to call her. She might not even be there to answer the phone."
"So she's kind of like Horikita?" Ike said.
It appears that Ike seems to have a deathwish. I look to Horikita, expecting her to eviscerate Ike, but it seemed like she was uninterested in Ike.
"Goodbye."
"Ah, Horikita-san!"
Horikita stood quickly and headed for the door. Kiyotaka tried to catch her but by the time he reached the door, the door had clicked shut.
"What a tsundere."
I also couldn't help but agree with Ike. Horikita may be the textbook definition of an anime tsundere character. The anime character that I think is a quintessential example of what a tsundere should be like, is Rin from Fate/stay night: Unlimited Blade Works.
Sudou wore a satisfied expression, chuckling while scratching his nose with his finger. Since we couldn't prevent Horikita from leaving, we resumed our conversation.
"I get the feeling that Sakura-san is just a shy person. That was my first impression of her."
"She's plain, that's it. Talk about a waste, man. Like pearls before swine."
While Yamauchi spoke, he gestured with his hands near his chest, to represent Sakura's breasts.
"Yeah totally! Her boobs are massive, though. It's really cute."
Ike seemed to have already forgotten the shame of his earlier remarks and was excited again. Kushida gave him another bitter smile. I noticed that Kiyotaka was heading towards the kitchen and I followed him.
"You were quiet during the conversation, what are your thoughts on this?"
"Yeah, I was wondering the same thing." Kushida followed Kiyotaka and me into the kitchen.
Kiyotaka took the kettle pot and poured tea into three cups. He handed a cup to Kushida and me before speaking.
"Although we found a witness, the fact that she is from our class can be used against us. Class C could say the witness we found was completely fabricated which is plausible since Sakura is from our class.
I nodded my head in agreement.
"Yeah, the witness would be much more effective if said person was from Class A or Class B. "
"Oh, yeah that's true." Kushida seemed discouraged by Kiyotaka's cold logic so I tried to cheer her up.
"Having a witness is still beneficial to us. Even though she is from our class, it vastly improves our chances of winning the case."
"That is also true!" Kushida's cheerful aura returned so my job was complete.
"Kushida, you should also be the one that talks to Sakura. She will be on guard if all of us approached her."
"I was thinking the same thing. I'll talk to her after class tomorrow."
"Good."
Kushida has the innate ability to connect with anyone. If Kushida couldn't manage it, then I doubted anyone else would be able to.
~~~~~~~~~
"Kiyo it's so hot!"
"I agree."
Unlike other schools, our schools didn't change uniforms with the seasons, so we had to wear brazzers throughout the year. This was because every building came equipped with heating and cooling systems. The heat was only an issue going to and from school. The morning commute. Don't even get me started on going to the bookstore. Because of the heat, I haven't been able to go to the bookstore as often. Annoying!
The two of us took refuge from the heat inside, where the nice, cool air welcomed us with open arms. It must have been brutal for the students with morning practice. Those boys and girls all gathered around the classroom's source of cool air.
"Good morning you guys."
Hirata called out to us, his expression as friendly and fresh as usual. The sweet yet subtle fragrance of flowers always radiated from him. If I were a girl, I'd unintentionally shriek 'hold me!'
"Yesterday, Kushdia-san told me you guys were able to find the witness. Sakura-san."
Hirata looked over at Sakura's vacant seat.
"Are you going to try to talk to her?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Me? No. I'm just going to say 'hi' to her, that's all. I've always wanted to talk to her since she's always alone, but as a guy, I don't want to come off as forceful or anything like that. Also, if I asked Karuizawa-san to talk to her, that might cause a few problems."
A conversation between the assertive Karuizawa and the shy Sakura would be a recipe for disaster.
"For now, I think we should wait for more information from Kushida-san."
"That sounds great. I don't mean to sound rude, but why are you talking to us? Talking to someone like Ike or Yamauchi would be better." I asked.
There's no reason for him to tell me this. In fact, I don't think he has any reason to talk to us.
"Not for any particular reason. I guess it's because you guys have a connection to Horikita-san. She doesn't talk to anyone except to you two, so I thought you'd pass it along."
"I see."
Hirata smiled at us. If I was a girl, I would have gone from zero to 100 right there, and my heart would have been beating out of my chest.
"Oh, that reminds me. If you two are up for it, we should hang out sometime soon. You guys up for it?"
"Really? You actually mean it?"
"Yeah, I would love to hang out with you guys. Plus, I would like to properly thank you for saving me from those Class C students."
Hirata, are you trying to make my heart throb because if you keep this up, you might actually succeed.
"Sure. Hanging out with you should be fun."
"I'm relieved to hear that. Are you guys fine with my girlfriend coming too?"
"Oh, Karuizawa? Yeah, that's fine."
My response was surprisingly quick. Well, there are multiple "types" of couples. Since they aren't on a first-name basis yet, they probably weren't that close yet. Hirata departed from us and I started to talk to Kiyotaka while I waited for homeroom to begin. Then, I noticed that Sakura was in her seat.
She wasn't doing anything. She just seemed to be sitting at her desk, killing time. I realized that other than her surname, I knew nothing about her. I wasn't the only one too. Kiyotaka and the rest of the class had no clue.
Hirata and Kushida are gregarious individuals; they are extroverts and love being with other people. Horikita doesn't suffer from solitude, she welcomes it. Does she like being alone? Or does she lack the ability to connect with people like me and Kiyotaka? These are mysteries that Kushida was supposedly going to unravel for us.
~~~~~~~~
Class has ended. The moment homeroom ended, Kushida stood up and walked towards Sakura, who was quietly preparing to leave. Kushida seemed uncharacteristically nervous. Yamauchi, Ike, and even Sudou appeared interested in what was going on and directed their attention over to the girls.
"Sakura-san?"
"W-What?"
The bespectacled girl looked at Kushida with an uneasy expression. She appeared to be flustered since she hadn't expected someone to talk to her.
"I wanted to ask you something, Sakura-san. Do you have a moment? It's about Sudou's case?"
"S-sorry. I... have plans, so..."
It was clear as day that Sakura was uncomfortable. She averted her eyes. I knew she wasn't good at talking with others, but she gave off the impression that she didn't like talking to them.
"Can you please make some time? This is important, so I'd like to talk to you. Were you near the incident?"
"I-I don't know. I already told Horikita-san. I really don't know anything."
Her words lacked power, yet she vehemently denied it. Kushida could clearly see how troublesome Sakura found this, so she probably didn't want to press her much more. However, she can't back down because Sakura's cooperation in the case was paramount.
"So... is it okay? If I go back..." Sakura whispered.
Something seemed amiss, however. This situation wasn't simply black and white. She wasn't simply inept at talking with people. It looked as though she was hiding something. It was obvious from her behavior. Sakura's dominant hand was hovering over her mouth as if she wanted to hide her mouth. There is a natural instinct to shield oneself from the reaction of the person being lied to. She can't bear to see the reaction to the lie she's telling. She's also avoiding eye contact. Even if meeting someone's eyes made her uncomfortable, people generally looked in the direction of who they were speaking too. Sakura did not look at Kushida's face at all.
"Can't you spare at least a few minutes?"
"Wh-why though? I-I don't know anything?"
The awkwardness of this situation seemed to attract attention because more and more students started to stare at the pair. This seemed like a complete miscalculation on Kushida's part. Kushida expected this conversation to go more smoothly and the attention they were attracting made Sakura even more anxious. Kushida's plan was completely falling apart.
"I'm not the best at being social. I'm sorry..." Sakura muttered.
Sakura continued to repudiate Kushida's requests. I knew that Sakura was a shy girl, but Kushida's failure was still surprising. Kushida excelled at creating an informal atmosphere, one where even socially awkward people could converse naturally. However, everyone has what they consider their own personal space.
Cultural anthropologist Edward Hall divided the idea of personal space into four parts. One of the parts is called the "intimate space." This is a space where you are near enough to hug someone. If an outsider tried to step into this space, they would be met with rejection. Kushida was able to enter someone's "intimate space" and not make the person uncomfortable.
However, Sakura completely rejected Kushida. Actually, it looked like she was running away. When Sakura was first asked, she'd said that she "had plans." If that was actually the case, she would have repeated that when asked again. Sakura grabbed her bag and stood, seeming eager to put some distance between herself and Kushida.
"G-Goodbye."
Sakura decided to run because she couldn't think of an adequate way to end the conversation. She snatched a digital camera off her desk and began to walk away. She then ran into Hondou's shoulder, who was texting his friend, not paying attention to where he was going.
"Ah!"
The sound of Sakura's digital camera making contact with the floor echoed in the hallways.
Hondou simply kept walking, not even glancing at who he bumped into. He gave a dismissive apology as he left.
Sakura, flustered, rushed to pick up the camera.
"No way. There's nothing on the screen..."
Sakura was in complete shock. The camera broke the moment it crashed into the floor. Sakura frantically pressed the power button over and over again. No matter how many times she did this, she was greeted by a blank screen.
"I-I'm sorry. This happened because I came up and talked to you so suddenly, that..."
"No, that's not it. I was just careless, that's all... Anyway, goodbye."
Kushida, unable to stop the elusive Sakura, could only watch her leave with regret.
~~~~~~~
Another chapter is out! I apologize if you found this chapter boring since the chapter contained dialogue that you have already read in the light novel. This is probably one of my weaker chapters.
The next chapter will be introducing Ichinose and there will be a fight scene. I could make it more chaotic if you guys don't mind me going off the rails a little lol.
Also, I finally found an anime picture that accurately displays Akira's look. The only changes I would make are getting rid of that ugly earring and adding glasses that are similar to Ren's glasses from Persona 5.
I'll probably add this picture and some other additional information to the info chapter later.
Don't forget to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter! See you next time.
Published on 1/7/20
A Spectacle
Important Author's Note
This chapter won't have the fight scene because I wasn't able to type out that section of the chapter yet. I was originally going to have it done by yesterday but I didn't want to rush it.
I hope this is enough for you guys because I won't be updating for two weeks cause I'm traveling to Japan!
The next chapter should be a lot more action packed. I hope you enjoy this chapter!
If you liked the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought. See you guys in the next chapter.
~~~~~~~~~
The atmosphere became intense as everyone watched the key witness flee the room. The witness, that was crucial to our success, was gone.
"Why is a gloomy girl like her my witness? This sucks, there's no way she is going to help me."
Sudou crossed his legs and leaned against the chair, sighing in exasperation.
"Watch your mouth Sudou-kun. It might be better that she's the witness."
"What are you talking about?"
"She won't testify on your behalf and they'll determine you caused the incident. In the end, Class D will be affected by your actions, but we'll be alright. We have testimony that they lied about the violence. I doubt the school would penalize us more than 100 or 200 points for being involved in this incident. That way, we will just lose 87 points, and you won't face expulsion. However, most of the blame will be put on Class D." Horikita relentlessly spoke her thoughts out loud, as if she had been waiting to say this for a long time.
"Hey these jokes aren't funny. I'm innocent. Innocent! I hit them, but it was out of self-defense."
"Everyone's desire to save Sudou is fading," Kiyotaka said this to me with a quiet tone and I looked around the classroom.
"You're right. They probably think that whatever happens, happens. The outcome has already been decided."
If even Sakura, the key witness, denied Sudou her help, then we would make no progress.
"I can't imagine that well find a perfect out for Sudou. Lets just give up on him," muttered Ike.
"Guys what the hell? Didn't you say you would help me?" Sudou cried.
"Even your dear friends have no desire to help you. How unfortunate," Horikita muttered.
The other students didn't try to deny what Ike and Horikita said.
"Why do I have to suffer like this? You guys are useless jerks!"
"What an interesting thing to say, Sudou-kun. Haven't you noticed that everyone is turning on you?"
"What do you mean by that?"
Because of Horikita's presence, Sudou is restraining his temper tantrum but this attack came from an unexpected direction.
"Don't you think it would've been better if you'd been expelled? You're existence is a far cry from breathtaking. Actually, I could say your life is an ugly one, Red Hair-kun."
The voice from Koenji Rokusuke, the wild card of Class D.
"What the hell? Say that one more time, I dare you!"
"It would be inefficient for me to tell you, no matter how many times I did. Because of your below average intelligence, it doesn't matter how many times I try to lecture you, does it?"
Koenji doesn't even look at Sudou as he says this, as if i wasn't even worth exerting the necessary energy to do so. Sudou, silent and intense, walked over to Koenji with menacing steps.
"Alright you two thats enough. Calm down," Hirata said. He was the only boy that was able to move in this situation. "Sudou-kun. You certainly are part of the problem but Koenji-kun, you're in the wrong too."
"Puh. Ever since I was born, I have never experienced being wrong so you must be mistaken."
"Bring it on. I'll smash your face in!"
Hirata was the only obstacle standing in Sudou's desire to hit Koenji. He knew that this wouldn't end well and I couldn't help but agree with him.
I could tell that he was more than capable of taking on Sudou in a fight. There's no way Sudou would be able to win a skirmish against Koenji. Hell, I'm not even sure I would be able to. Maybe Kiyotaka can.
"Stop it already. I don't want to see my friends fight."
"I agree with Kushida. I'm not sure about Koenji-kun, but I'm your ally, Sudou-kun."
"Tch."
Sudou glared at Koenji and stormed out of the classroom, slamming the door on his way out.
"Koenji-kun, I don't intend to compel you to help. But you were wrong to blame him."
"Unfortunately, I've never been wrong in my life. Please excuse me, because I have a date."
This bizarre interaction made me realize our class lacked unity.
"Man, Sudou hasn't grown up, as he?" Ike said while shaking his head in disappointment.
"I'll try persuade Sakura-san. Once I do, things should turn around."
"Her testimony won't be enough, they will won't solid proof. The best situation would be if there was a trusted witness from another class or grade who saw the entire incident from start to finish. Unfortunately, there's no one that fits that description." Horikita said this with confidence.
I agree. Had this incident happened in a classroom, however, it would be a different story."
We all focus our attention on Kiyotaka, who was looking at a particular object in the classroom.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, there are cameras that record what goes on in the classroom, right? Therefore, if anything did occur, there would be evidence of it. Those recordings would blow the Class C guys' lies away."
Kiyotaka pointed at cameras attached to the ceilings near the corners of the classroom. They were small but they blended in well with their surroundings.
"The school use these cameras to accurately assess our monthly performance. That's why Chabashira-sensei was able to give us a precise number of incidents and occurrences."
The two idiots and the girls were surprised by Kiyotaka's observation.
"Ayanokoji and Nishida-kun, do you want to head back together?" Horikita asked.
My eyes widened and I reflexively placed my hand on Horikita's forehead. It felt nice and smooth. It was very soft too, the complete opposite of her personality.
"You shouldn't do that with your hand."
"Just checking to see if you are sick."
"I'm not sick."
"Are you sure? You look flustered, do you have a fever?"
Horikita's cheeks were starting to look red and she was looking at me with wide eyes. There's a possibility that she has a fever or something similar to that.
"That's not fair! Yesterday, I touched your shoulder and you put me in a headlock! How come Nishida gets a free pass?!"
"H-He doesn't get a free pass. Nishida, please remove your hand."
"Oh, sorry, sorry."
I quickly withdrew my hand from Horikita's forehead. She looked relieved but I wasn't because I could feel someone glaring at me. I slightly turned my head to see Sudou giving me a murderous look. His glare reminded me of a crazy pink haired yandere and I suddenly felt the urge to run for my life.
"Alright Kiyo and Horikita let's head out!" As we walked out I put myself between the murderous Sudou and my savior Kiyotaka. He shook his head but let me hid behind him as we walked out. Once we were out of the classroom, I let out a sigh of relief.
"Before we head back to the dorms, I wanted to make a stop and check something out. Is that okay?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Yeah of course. That's fine."
"I don't mind, as long as it doesn't take long."
"No need to worry about that, it should only take around 10 minutes."
~~~~~~~~~
We arrived at the special building where the incident took place. I looked around didn't see any indication that this building was used frequently, like the home economics room, the special classrooms, the AV room, ect. This was the perfect place to call Sudou out.
"It's really hot."
Kiyotaka's observation was spot on. I knew that summer at school was going to be hot, but this was nearly unbearable.
"Sorry for bringing you two here."
"No it's fine." I said this to reassure Kiyotaka but Horikita didn't say anything, she just looked around the hallway. She didn't appear to be sweating at all.
"You've really changed, haven't you? I find it odd that you stuck your neck out in this case. We already found the witness, and we've confirmed that there's nothing left to be done. What are you trying to do?" Horikita asked Kiyotaka.
"I don't know, I just wanted to see where the incident took place myself."
Horikita then seemed to notice something because she began to look around. She started to ponder.
"Looks like there aren't any here.Too bad."
"Huh? What?" Kiyotaka asked. I had a similar reaction.
"Cameras, like the ones in the classrooms. If there were cameras here, we'd have solid evidence. I can't find any."
After Horikita said this, a lightbulb flashed above Kiyotaka's head.
"Ah, yes. The security cameras. You're certainly right about that. If they were here, the matter would be settled."
There were no signs that indicated the electric outlets by the ceiling were used. There was nothing in the hallway that would block a camera's view. If there was a camera, the entire incident would have been recorded perfectly.
"Well, did the school have hallway cameras in the first place?"
"If I had to think of places where they wouldn't be installed, I'd probably say either the locker rooms or bathrooms."
"Yeah. Most likely."
"If there were security cameras here, the school would have checked and we wouldn't be in this dilemma,"
Kiyotaka shook his head, as if he was embarrassed. For a couple minutes, we just loitered around, not doing anything productive.
"So, have you two come up with a plan to save Sudou-kun?"
"Unfortunately we haven't. It's your job to come up with the plans Horikita."
Horikita shrugged her head in exasperation, most likely annoyed by my statement. She was the one that determined Sakura was the witness, she should be able to come up with a plan.
"Holy shit it's so hot!"
I walked toward the window and opened it, hoping to let in some cool air. I was gravely mistaken because only hot air entered the room. My mood took a nosedive when I realized that it would keep getting hotter all the way through August.
But still, coming here today was still beneficial. This should have given Horikita some ideas...
"What are you thinking about right now?" Horikita asked.
"Oh nothing. It's just the heat."
With nothing else to do, the three of us started to head back.
"Ah."
"Oops!"
Turning the hallway corner, I bumped into someone.
"Sorry about that, are you alright?" I asked.
Thankfully, the collision wasn't hard so neither of us fell over.
"Yeah. I'm sorry. I wasn't paying attention," she said.
"The one that should be apologizing is me. Wait... Sakura?"
She looked me in the eye and after a moment, she seemed to recognize me as one of her classmates. She then looked at Horikita and Kiyotaka.
"Oh it's you three. Well you see... my hobby is taking pictures so..."
She showed us her phone's screen. I hadn't really planned on interrogating her. Taking pictures with your phone is t out of the ordinary so she didn't have to justify her actions. She most likely thought we were returning to the dorms so she was wondering why we were here in the first place.
"You said it's your hobby? What kind of pictures do you take?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Things like the hallway... and the view outside the window. That kind of stuff, I guess."
After Sakura finished her brief explanation, she lowered her head because of Horikita's piercing gaze.
"There's something that I want to ask you, Sakura-san," Horikita said.
Sakura appeared uncomfortable, but Horikita, never one to pass up on the opportunity, took a step closer to her. Sakura backed away, seemingly frightened. I spotted Kiyotaka trying to gently restrain Horikita.
"G-goodbye."
"Sakura." Kiyotaka called out to her as she tried to hasten away. "You don't have to force yourself."
Sakura stopped, but didn't turn around.
"You shouldn't feel obligated to appear as the witness, Sakura. It would be pointless to force yourself to testify. But please talk to us if there is someone scary trying to intimidate you. I have no idea how much I can help, but I'll try."
"Are you talking about me?" Horikita muttered.
"I mean can you blame him? You're kind of scary. It's almost as if your always on your p-"
I wasn't able to finish my sentence because a boot stomped on my foot, it was an unpleasant feeling.
"I didn't see anything. You've got the wrong person..."
"Then that's alright. However, if someone threatens you, please tell me."
Sakura went meekly down the stairs.
"You know that was our one and only chance, right? She probably came here because she was thinking about the incident." Horikita looked at me, waiting for me to back her up. I just shrugged my shoulders.
"Since she denied it, we can't force her to do anything. Besides, a Class D witness would help our case much."
"Yeah I suppose," Horikita said, agreeing with my statement. Sakura would act, according to her logic. However, I had no clue what Sakura was thinking. Our investigation was at a standstill because of this.
"Hey, you three. What are you doing?"
We turned in response to the unexpected voice. A breathtaking girl with strawberry-blonde hair stood behind us. Even though I have never spoken to her before, I recognized her. She was Ichinose, a superb student from Class B.
"Sorry to interrupt you like that. Do you have a moment?"
"We do. Do you have some business with us?" Horikita asked.
This quick interaction told me two things.
The first thing was that Horikita was on guard by Ichinose's sudden appearance. She probably didn't think it was a coincidence Ichinose was trying to talk to us.
The second thing this interaction told me was that Horikita and Ichinose were not friends, not even acquaintances. If they suddenly said something like, "Oh wow, it's been forever! How are you?" and "I'm good, I'm good!" and embraced each other, I'd probably start foaming at the mouth then faint.
"Business, huh? Well, it's more like 'What are you doing here?'"
"No reason. We just wanted to take a stroll through the building." Kiyotaka said. Horikita was glaring at him so I don't blame him.
"That doesn't sound fun. You two are from Class D, aren't you?"
"Do you know us?"
"Yeah, I remember seeing you guys at the office. I also saw you two at the library."
Wow. A beautiful girl like Ichinose actually remembered me. Maybe she thinks I'm kind of cool.
"I have a very good memory, you know."
Oh. Did she mean if her memory wasn't good, I wouldn't have made an impression? That kinda hurts.
"I thought that surely there'd be something here related to the brawl. I wasn't here yesterday when Class B heard about the witness. I also heard that a fight almost broke out between a Class D student and three Class C students. Is that student alright?"
"You can ask him yourself."
"Huh?"
Horikita pointed in my direction and Kiyotaka stepped to the side. Ichinose look concerned.
"Are you alright? Were you injured?"
"Yeah, but nothing major." I put my hands behind my back so she doesn't see my injured hands. She seemed to notice my subtle action but decided to ignore it.
"That's good to hear. I'm trying to join the student council so if you run into any problems, let me know." She said this with a smile.
"I... I will." I stuttered. Having a beautiful girl worry about you then smile at you is a deadly combo. Horikita noticed our conversation was getting a little off topic so she called out Ichinose.
"If we did happen to be here because of an investigation, what's your connection?"
"A connection? I have no connections. When I heard about what happened, I had some doubts so I decided to do some investigating myself. Would you mind filling me in?"
"Umm..." Kiyotaka seemed like he wanted to say something but he wasn't sure if Horikita would allow it.
"I can't help but think there's an ulterior motive," Horikita snapped.
Ichinose, sensing the hostility behind Horikita's words, tilted her neck and smiled.
"Ulterior motive? You think we're working in the shadows to undermine both C and Class D?"
Ichinose wore a perplexed look.
"I'm just curious. There's no need to be that on guard."
"I don't want to talk to someone who's just curious. Do whatever you want."
Horikita tried to put some distance between her and the three of us. She peered out the window.
"Please tell me something. None of my friends know the details of the fight."
Kiyotaka looked at me, asking if it was okay to tell her, and I nodded. Kiyotaka explain the situation while I added some of the more specific details. Ichinose was silent during this explanation, taking everything in.
"So that's what happened. This story hasn't made it to Class B yet. This sounds like a pretty big problem. Have you guys been investigating?"
"That's why we came here to look. But we haven't been able to find much." Kiyotaka said.
"Seems like you guys need a hand. How about I help you out."
"Huh?" I couldn't contain my surprise. Horikita seemed surprised too because she swiftly turned around to look at Ichinose.
"Why would a student from Class B help us out?"
"Are Class B and Class D completely unrelated to each other? We don't know when comes like these will spring up, or who they will involve. Since classes are in constant competition, there's always a chance that a case like this will happen. If the party that lied won, that would set a bad precedent. And personally, this is a case that I can't turn away, not after what I've learned."
"I'm all for it."
This could be a good test to see if Ichinose was actually genuine. There would be some tremendous implications, maybe even complications, but we should be fine.
"I agree. What do you think? I don't believe its a bad suggestion."
Kiyotaka and I looked at Horikita, waiting for her answer. After a couple seconds of contemplating, Horikita nodded her head.
"Lets accept her help."
I let out a sigh of relief. Horikita made the right choice. Kiyotaka and I didn't really have the power to decide in the first place; that was Horikita's job. Horikita is the brain of this operation, and I wanted it to stay that way. Ichinose smiled, showing off her white teeth.
"Then it's decided! Umm..."
"Horikita."
Horikita stated her name candidly, as if doing so approved our cooperative relationship.
"It's nice to meet, Horikita-san. And you too, Ayanokoji-kun. And..."
Ichinose looked at me, waiting for me to say something. Oh yeah, I never told her my name."
"Oh sorry it's Nishida."
"Nice to meet you, Nishida-kun."
We had unexpectedly made Ichinose of Class B an acquaintance. The consequences or benefits from this decision will be revealed in the future.
~~~~~~
I had my doubts, but Ichinose could actually become a reliable and trusted ally. She appeared serious about coming up with strategies for our case. Even though she said to leave things to her, she would contact us and ask for permission to try something. I didn't think she needed to limit herself so severely.
Upon reaching the dorms, I thought Horikita would head to her room but she followed Kiyotaka and I into my room. She seemed like she still wanted to talk. I took a seat in my chair at my desk while Kiyotaka day on my bed.
I thought she was going to get straight down to business but instead she started to walk around my room. She looked at my desk then walked over to my bookshelf.
"May I ask why you are looking through my room thoroughly? It's not a crime scene."
"I am aware of that. It's just my first time visiting your room. I thought you were a minimalist like Ayanokoji-kun, but it looks like I was wrong."
She skimmed through a row of books and picked up a book.
"You're taste in literature is above average."
I blinked in disbelief. Did the antisocial Horikita just compliment me?
"...Thanks for the compliment?"
I was quite glad her main focus was the bookshelf. If she saw my light novel and manga collection, what little opinion she had of me would plummet.
"Just because I'm saying this doesn't mean I plan on coming back. Coming here is a shameful act in itself. A disgrace. Understand?"
Ouch. That was unexpectedly harsh. For a second, I forgot that Horikita was a textbook tsundere.
She put the book back on the shelf and turned to us.
"Nishida-kun and Ayanokoji-kun, I want to hear your thoughts on Sudou's case once again. Also, I find Kushida-san's actions a bit concerning."
Seems like Horikita is worried that Kushida has an ulterior motive. I'm confident she won't do anything against us. She wanted to help. Plus, she knows the consequences if doesn't cooperate.
"If you're concerned now, wouldn't it have been better to participate in the process earlier?" Kiyotaka asked.
"That wasn't possible. The very person in question didn't realize what was happening. I'm only helping for the sake of our class and our agreement. To be honest, I still think it would have been better to abandon him."
"Kushida is helping Sudou because she believes him. She wants to save him for his sake and the class's sake."
She looked at with skepticism.
"Well... Kushida understands that Sudou is also at fault."
"Did she realize it herself, or did someone make her understand?"
"Huh? Well, no, it..."
"One of you told her."
Horikita cornered us with her words. She knows how to interrogate someone effectively.
"Ayanokoji-kun, you came up with the idea of buying an exam point. Both of you came up with the idea of getting the old test questions."
She then turned to me.
"And you were the one that knew our class points were going to drop before they actually did. The two of you are quite cunning. But... I'm dissatisfied."
Those who want to live honestly, must sometimes be cunning too.
"Don't keep overestimating us." Kiyotaka replied.
Although it wasn't Kiyotaka's intention, Horikita laughed. However, her smile immediately faded.
"Honestly, you two are an enigma. You're the most difficult people to predict in our class. You're versatile, yet you often idle your time away. You guys never seem to stay still. It's as though you cannot be categorized."
"Umm... those are some really questionable ways to describe someone."
"What I should say is that you're blending in and hiding your true talents. You're hiding in plain sight. It is infuriating."
She got up from her seat and started walking towards the door. It seems like I pissed off Horikita. She looked genuinely upset, so I decided to throw her a bone.
As she was about to exit the door, I called out to her.
"You have to be patient."
She turned back and looked at me with a confused expression.
"What do you mean..."
I stood up and smiled.
"Horikita, you have be patient. It may not seem like it, but in the near future, a great spectacle will take place. It's going to be one of the greatest shows you will ever see, and the best part is you will have the best seat in the house. So please, be patient."
Horikita just looked at me with a bewildered look. All she did was hesitantly nod before walking out the door.
"Was that really necessary?"
"Probably wasn't, but I couldn't help but feel bad. Plus... our interactions with Ichinose and Horikita... don't they remind you of her?" I said the last part with a bitter smile on my face.
Kiyotaka stared at me before a somber look took over.
"Yeah... they do."
~~~~~~~~
7 Years Ago
I looked at the chess board and couldn't help but let out a yawn. I have been staring at the same chess board for three hours because of my opponent. And that opponent was none other than Kiyotaka.
There was a chess tournament among my generation of children and I breezed through my opponents with ease. The championship was between me and Kiyotaka.
I had a strong desire to beat him but that slowly faded away as the games went on and on. We were roughly the same skill level because the games we played would always end in a draw. I lost count of how many games we have already played.
The game that we were currently engaged in was destined to end in a draw so I decided to blunder my queen. As soon as I moved it across the board, Kiyotaka gave me a puzzled look before taking it. With my queen out of the game, Kiyotaka was able to overwhelm me and win the game.
Guards soon escorted us back to our room. Normally, the children were separated after training but the professor put us together because we were developing at a faster rate than those other kids. Once we were alone. Kiyotaka asked me a question he had ever since he won the game.
"Why did you move your queen to d5? You knew my bishop was on h1 slicing the board in half. Did you throw the game?"
"Yep."
"Why? You seemed quite ambitious and eager when you realized I was your opponent."
"Yeah I was, but having games end with a draw over and over again is boring. Plus, I don't think they were going to let us leave until one of us won the tournament."
"So in other words, you threw the game because it was boring."
"Yeah."
Kiyotaka seemed unsatisfied with my answer and I wasn't surprised. Although we help each other overcome the tests, there was still a fierce but friendly rivalry between us.
Kiyotaka was about to say something but the door perpendicular to us opened and the professor walked in, holding a clipboard with a smile on his face.
"You two seem to be bickering again."
We didn't respond to his statement, we just stared at him, knowing there was an ulterior motive for his visit. Knowing that we weren't going to respond to his statement, he said something that caught my attention.
"Were moving you two again."
"What? Why?" I opened my mouth to ask him this question. The man looked surprised before smirking.
"Because you two keep exceeding the program's expectations. You've surpassed the other children in test scores by a massive margin. We're moving you to another section of the facility that specializes with kids like you."
"What do you mean 'kids like us?'" I ask with hesitation.
"You'll find out soon enough."
Guards soon entered the room and surrounded Kiyotaka and I. We were given no choice but to follow the professor. We followed him through the all too familiar white hallway before we reached another room. The door opened and we walked into the large white room.
I looked around the room and I didn't see anything out of the ordinary until my eyes landed on her.
There was a lone girl, at the far corner of the room, reading a book. There was no expression on her face, but she seemed interested in the book because her eyes would move back and forth as she read the walls of text.
She had long blonde hair that reached her waist and had blue eyes that appeared dull and lifeless. She appeared to be around our age, but I wasn't sure if she was older or younger than us. She had a youthful beautiful look but her attitude and emotionless expression told me she had experienced things that no eight-year-old girl should ever go through.
Even as Kiyotaka, the professor, and I approached her, she did not take her eyes off her book. The professor was unfazed by this so this must be a regular occurrence.
"I have some company for you. These two will be joining you from now on. I hope you get along with them."
The professor walks out and the room was dead silent. The girl continued to read her book, practically ignoring our presence. This whole situation was starting to make me uncomfortable so I spoke up.
"Hello, I am Nishida Akira and this is Ayanokoji Kiyotaka. Please... to meet you..."
My greeting and introduction didn't seem to reach the girl as she was still fixated on her book.
"Can you tell us your name?"
Silence was my answer. I turned to Kiyotaka and shrugged my shoulders. He didn't seem to notice because he wasn't looking at me. He was looking behind me.
I turned around to see her looking at me. There was no light in her eyes, only darkness.
She introduced herself with an unnatural voice. A voice that resembled a creature trying to imitate a girl's voice.
"My name is Evelyn. Just Evelyn."
Another Author's Note (Please Read)
Link:https//pin/585397651551364567/
Hello guys, sorry this isn't a real chapter there are some things I wanted to let you guys know and some questions I wanted to ask.
First, it's going to take me a little longer than I thought to complete the next chapter because of the severe jet lag I am experiencing. For some reason, it's hitting me a lot harder than it did during my stay in Japan. For the past two days, I've been constantly tired and just sleeping all day. Yesterday I woke up at 3:00 AM and fell back asleep at 9:00 AM then woke up at 4:00 PM lol. Luckily, today I woke up at a good time but it will take probably one or two more days before I get over the jet lag and start the chapter. It will be epic and maybe a little longer than my other chapters to make up for not updating for a while.
Also, we hit another milestone! This story reached 10.9k views (may reach 11k views by the end of the day) which is awesome! Thanks for sticking with my story!
~~~~~~~~
Also, this question is mainly for people who publish stories. Are you guys having trouble accessing your story stats? I tried checking 'overview', 'engagements', and 'demographics' but I just get an error message. It might just be a problem I'm only experiencing.
~~~~~~~~
Alright now onto the questions:
1. For Akira, do you guys like having him be shy and awkward or do you guys want him to eventually become a little more charismatic? It wouldn't happen overnight, it would take him some time to become more charming. He wouldn't be Hirata level but he would be more socially adept than Ayanokoji.
2. How far are you guys in the light novels? Are you guys at volume 11.5 or the latest volume? Or did some of you just watch the anime series?There are some things that I want to use from the newer novels such as images that can contain spoilers for people who are not caught up to the latest volume. I kinda want to get a feel of where my readers are at story-wise.
3. Do you guys prefer longer chapters or shorter chapters? Longer chapters obviously take longer to make and it will take me even longer for me to make them once college starts again. Shorter chapters will take me less time and there would be more chapters per volume since they would be shorter and easier to make. The shorter chapters would just be the longer chapters divided into two parts. My main concern about shorter chapters is that I feel like some chapters would be boring as fuck compared to other ones. What do you guys think?
4. For the anime, did you guys watch the English dub or Japanese sub? I rewatched the series and the dub is superb. I thought the voice actors were perfect for the characters (especially Ayanokoji's and Suzune's). I recommend watching the dub if you haven't already.
5. Does it feel like Akira is taking too much of the spotlight away from Ayanokoji or did I integrate him into the story well enough? When I decided to make this fanfic, I knew the most challenging thing would be balancing Akira and Ayanokoji properly; making sure I don't push Ayanokoji into the background while also making Akira an important character. If you guys think I am sidelining Ayanokoji too much, I would appreciate suggestions on how to fix this.
6. Who do you guys want best girl to be? If you can't decide on one, you can just give me your top three or something like that. Although Akira has a harem and he's dense as a brick, that will eventually change and he will choose someone like how Ayanokoji did (you will know who I'm talking about if you are caught up with the light novels. And to reassure those people that are caught up, that person will not be in Akira's harem. That pairing will remain canon). This may be too early to ask since some characters such as Honami, Sakura, Hiyori, Arisu, and other characters have not gotten any scenes yet but I just want a general idea of what you guys are thinking. I already have someone in mind but I can change the person if a lot of people vote otherwise. It will depend if I'm able to properly integrate the change into the story. I'll probably ask this question again in the future once those characters get some scenes and see if your guy's opinion changes.
~~~~~~~
Another thing, my sister watched the anime and she loved it. I told her about my story and she drew Akira!
She traced the picture that I posted at the end of chapter 'Unexpected Witness'. This is a rough draft because she said she will eventually add glasses and draw the suit that the students at the highschool wear. I'll post a picture of it when she finishes it.She might even draw original pictures for my story since she likes drawing.
~~~~~~~~~
Also just a small rant:
I checked my story's rank and imo that rank is bullshit. I know it might be because I haven't updated in a while but like 80-90% of the COTE stories haven't been updated in months or years but for some reason, mine is ranked super low. FuckWattpad's ranking system. I know I shouldn't care about it as much as I do but it still lowkey triggers me lol. Sorry for having to read my little rant lol.
~~~~~~~~~~
Alright, that's it for the author's note. Make sure to tell me your opinions. I'll see you guys in the next chapter.
Hiding True Talents Part 1
Link: https//pin/706150416550220488/
I'm posting this part because the chapter was so big that I had to divide the chapters. Also writing the fight scene is much harder than I thought it was going to be. Writing good fight scenes is probably one of the most difficult things to write. Anyway hope you enjoy this chapter.
~~~~~~~
7 Years Ago
After Evelyn stated her name, she just stared at Kiyotaka and I in silence. I was starting to get unnerved by this so I said something in an attempt to break the tension.
"Is something wrong?"
"Nothing is wrong. I'm just surprised that they actually added more people to this section of the white room." Evelyn said with an indifferent tone.
"Why are you surprised?"
"I didn't think any other subjects were capable of reaching the standards required for the transition. Looks like I was wrong."
"Yeah, looks like it..." Kiyotaka said.
"Because you were surprised we met the qualifications, does that mean it's been a while since someone met the required standards for the transition?" I asked.
"Yes, for the past three years I have been the only one that has reached the required standards for this advanced subsection of the white room."
"When did the scientists realize you met the qualifications?"
"They realized I was different from the other students when I was able to complete calculus at the age of 5. After that, I was moved here."
Although that was an amazing accomplishment, I was not surprised she was able to accomplish this. Despite having met her literally a minute ago, I could tell she was incredibly intelligent.
"When did you two realize you were 'different' from other kids?"
"I realized I was different when my grip strength exceeded 100 kg."
"That's quite the physical feat." After she said this, Evelyn turned her attention toward me.
"What about you, Nishida-kun?"
"Hm... I think it was when I surpassed the other kids despite joining the white room at a later age."
"You weren't born in the white room?" Evelyn asked me. Although her face was void of emotion, her tone sounded more eager than the indifferent tone she was using earlier.
"Yes. I was brought here when I was five years old."
"That's interesting. I believe you are the first subject to be brought into the white room at a late age. You were even able to reach and even surpass kids that were born here. That's quite impressive."
"I appreciate your kind words. I hope were meeting your standards."
This conversation we had with Evelyn was not an ordinary conversation. Throughout the conversation, Evelyn spoke to us using five different languages.
She started the conversation using Japanese, then went on to use Chinese, Korean, French, and finally English. She was trying to see if Kiyotaka and I were able to keep up with her.
We easily passed this simple test of hers. Anything that involved languages was child's play to me. I mastered Spanish last year and I am on my way to becoming fluent in German.
"Yes, you two did. What were you two doing before you were transferred here?" Evelyn asked.
"There were a chess tournament and Kiyotaka and I were competing in the championship match."
"Interesting. If you don't mind me asking, who won the match?"
"Kiyotaka did," I said while pointing to Kiyotaka.
"I haven't played chess in a while. While I prefer playing Go, I don't mind playing Chess every once in a while. Would you two want to play?" Evelyn asked.
Kiyotaka looked at me, waiting for an answer. We just finished a tournament so I was hesitant to play, but we were making a breakthrough with this girl so I gave in and gave Kiyotaka a nod. Kiyotaka then turned back to Evelyn.
"We'll play, but how are Akira and I going to discuss which moves to play when your right next to us?"
"Oh no, I'll play both of you at the same time."
Eh?
Evelyn couldn't see my bewildered face because she got up from her seat and walked over to a cabinet and came back with two chess boards. She took a seat and set out the chessboards on the table.
"We'll have two matches going on. One against Akira and one against you," Evelyn said as she smoothly placed the chess pieces in their correct positions.
Kiyotaka and I wordlessly take our seats across Evelyn and prepare for our game. For my game, I was playing against Evelyn with the white pieces and for Kiyotaka's game, Kiyotaka was playing with the black pieces.
I look at my board and let out a sigh. I am tired of the games that are destined to end in a draw and made the worst move I could think of: pawn h4.
Pawn to h4 is one of the worst opening moves you can use for white. It does nothing to assist in controlling the center squares and it is essentially a waste of a move. No grandmasters use this as their opening move. This was essentially me telling her to come at me with everything she has.
She responded with e6, a standard opening move. I thought nothing of it and responded with e4. She then played king to e7.
King to e7 is also quite a useless move so I thought nothing of it and played pawn to c4. She then played queen to e8.
"..."
I see what she's doing. She's playing the Transvestite attack. What she's essentially doing is artificially switching the king and queen's positions. This accomplishes nothing and just gives me two more moves to properly develop my pieces. I look up to see her making a move in Kiyotaka's game with a barely visible smirk on her face.
No one in their right mind would play this in a serious game. Only a player that is arrogant and underestimating the opponent before them would play this. I have never been disrespected to this degree.
I brought my knight to c3 and as expected, she played king to d8. This filled me with rage and I played bishop to d3. She responded with her dark-squared bishop to b4, actually developing a piece.
And thus, the battle began.
Because I controlled the center, I attacked while she defended. While I attacked through the center to strike at the king, Evelyn miraculously built up defenses around her awkwardly placed king. Neither of us was backing down from the fight.
Minutes, maybe even hours passed by the time we reached the end game.
I looked at the center of the board for an abnormally long time.
"..."
In the beginning, I had the advantage and was able to attack Evelyn's defenses, but they were properly defended and I slowly started to lose the initiative. While I was up the exchange with two pawns, Evelyn controlled much more space, thus limiting my moves.
Playing to win was out of the question, now, I'm playing to not make a mistake. In the endgame, it is paramount that you make the best possible move. If I were to play a weak move, my defenses would be mercilessly crushed.
Making the best moves I could think of took double the amount of time than Evelyn needed to make a move.
But that didn't matter, because, after move 150, I resigned from the game.
So this is what defeat truly feels like. Losing sucks but this was one of the most thought-provoking games I have ever played.
I then peered over at Kiyotaka's board.
Kiyotaka and I looked at each other before we turned our attention back to Evelyn, who was looking at the two chess boards. She then looked at the two of us.
"That was a lot of fun, I haven't faced formidable opponents like you two in a long time."
"Really?" Kiyotaka and I asked in unison.
"Yeah. Kiyotaka almost checkmated me on move #57 and Akira, you were able to drag out the endgame to a long degree. Normally, it takes someone 20-30 moves to win the endgame but you were able to drag it out to over 80 moves. Well done."
"T-Thank you," I stuttered. A small but pleasant smile appeared on Evelyn's face.
"We should review the two games and analyze the moves we made."
We did just that. Kiyotaka and I, fortunately, memorized all the moves we made from start to finish and Evelyn memorized both ot the games. After rearranging the pieces, we reenacted Kiyotaka's game then my game. We analyzed my moves and Evelyn's moves, asking each other why we made this move and how different the game would be if we chose the alternative.
"So why didn't you use your knight to attack my bishop on b7?"
"On move #30 you moved your queen to g4. May I ask why?"
As the three of us were deeply immersed in our analysis session, I happy concluded that Evelyn would get along just fine with Kiyotaka and I.
~~~~~~
Present Time
There were four dorm buildings on campus. Three were for the students, which were arranged according to your grade, and the fourth was for the teachers and school employees.
Basically, since all of the first-year students lived in the same building, we eventually meet students from other classes. Someone entered my field of vision, and our eyes met.
"It's been a pleasure. Thank you so much!" The girl spoke these grateful words to the dormitory manager, then called out to us.
"Hey, Nishida and Ayanokoji-kun! Good morning. You guys are up early."
"Yeah, we usually get to school early. What were you talking about with the manager?" I asked.
"Some of my classmates wanted to make requests about their dorms so I gathered everyone's thoughts on the matter and told the dorm manager. Stuff like noise, water usage, ect."
"You did all of that, Ichinose? Normally students would handle there own room issues."
"Yeah, I agree with Kiyo. Why go through all the trouble of gathering everyone's complaints?"
"Good morning, Class Rep Ichinose!"
Two girls who got off the elevator called out to Ichinose. She said hello back then looked back at us.
"They kind of answered your guy's questions."
"What do you mean?"
"I'm my classes representative so I kind of have to do various tasks for my class, and this is one of them."
"Oh, that makes sense. Does your class have any other positions besides class representative?"
"Yeah, we have other positions such as vice class representative, and secretary. They could be useful when we have a sports festival or a cultural fair, something like that."
That's quite thoughtful of Ichinose. She took the initiative and became the face of her class. Most people wouldn't want to do that since they would have to do some annoying extra work. I bet she's handling her duties smoothly.
Her class was the opposite of Class D. While our class is divided, Class B is united and ready to tackle any issues as a team. Although they are our allies, they will be a formidable opponent in the future.
"You day you guys head to school early, but I never see you guys around this time. Why is that?"
"We usually head to school one or two hours before classes start."
"That's super early! No wonder I don't see you guys in the morning!"
"Yeah, Akira likes going to school early." Kiyotaka put the spotlight on me. Ichinose then turned her attention to me.
"Oh really? So what do you like to do that requires you to go to school early?"
"Oh um the library..."
"Just the library?"
"I... I just like reading before class..." I mutter quietly. Apparently Ichinose heard this because she let out a giggle.
"Aww, you're getting flustered! That's so cute!"
She thinks I'm cute?
I could feel my cheeks heating up. She could tell I was a little embarrassed by this so she gave me a reassuring smile.
"You're face is getting even redder. There's nothing to be embarrassed about. Reading books is a good hobby."
"T-thanks."
As the three of us got closer to the school, the number of students around us grew larger and larger. And strangely, one by one the girls turned around and looked at us with envy. I remember this feeling back at the study sessions. Is this the so-called popular phrase that some students experience in high school?
"Good morning, Ichinose!"
"Good morning, Ichinose-san!"
Ichinose, who was walking next to Kiyotaka and me, monopolized all the girls' attention.
"You sure are popular," Kiyotaka said.
"I just stand out because I'm the class rep. That's all."
It didn't seem like she was trying to act modestly. This is actually what she truly thought. She had this charismatic aura that demanded everyone's attention.
"Ah, that reminds me. Did you guys hear about summer break?"
"Summer break? No. Did you Kiyo?"
"I didn't either. Isn't it just summer break?"
"I've heard rumors that we might be taking a vacation at a tropical island."
Now that she mentions it, I recalled that Chabashira-sensei had mentioned a vacation.
"I can't believe it, though. Could we really go on a vacation?" Kiyotaka asked.
This most likely wasn't a normal school trip. A sudden vacation is incredibly suspicious. The school had to be hiding something from us. I wonder what Kiyotaka thinks. I looked at him and his face was blank as usual. I looked at Ichinose and judging from her bitter smile, she also had doubts.
"It's quite suspicious, after all. I think it's going to be a turning point."
"In other words, you think the class points are going to change drastically over summer break?"
"Yeah. There's going to be a hidden task or something like that. A task that's going to have a bigger impact on us than the midterms or final exams. Otherwise, the difference between us and Class A wouldn't close as much."
"What's the difference between you and Class A?" Kiyotaka asked.
"We have about 600 points so our classes are around 350 points apart."
It was inevitable that their points would drop since the start of the year, but it was amazing how many points they were able to keep.
"It's kinda crazy how Class A only lost 60 points at the beginning of the year. They even passed the amount the school gave us at the start of school at 1004 points."
"Yeah, I know. They are going to be a tough opponent," Ichinose said with a smile.
"Despite Akira pointing out Class A's points, you don't seem to be panicking."
"I'm concerned, but I believe a comeback is possible. I intend to focus all of my emotional energy on making those preparations."
The first part she said was definitely correct. Class B's cohesion made a comeback sound possible.
"We're in a tight spot ourselves. We won't be able to catch up if the gap widens any further."
Kiyotaka's declaration was spot on since Class D only has 90 points. Our class isn't even close to being able to compete with the other classes.
"I guess the three of us have to do our best then."
Once again Ichinose made an accurate statement.
"At any rate, it doesn't seem like this will get worse," Kiyotaka muttered. He seemed annoyed about something.
But if we actually did have a vacation, that would be awesome!"
"I guess it would..." I said.
"Huh? Does that idea not make you happy? Do you hate traveling?"
"I don't hate it. I don't think so."
While the three of us chatted, my mind drifted back to the first and only time I have ever traveled. I had moved from New York to Japan with Kiyotaka a lifetime ago. That was never supposed to happen. When the professor had the orphans and I take those exams, I manipulated my results to appear normal but that was what he was looking for.
At first, I was dismayed, but I slowly came to realize it was the greatest mistake I have ever made.
"You seem pretty happy."
I looked at Ichinose, who was staring at me.
"Just recalling something pleasant."
Ichinose smiles at me but it soon disappeared and she stopped walking. Kiyotaka and I noticed this and stopped walking as well.
"Is something wrong?" I asked.
"Yeah... there's something I wanted to ask you guys. Is that okay?"
"Yeah, we can." I look at Kiyotaka who nodded his head in agreement.
I'm confident Kiyotaka and I can answer her question, especially me. Although I currently have been mostly reading light novels and mangas, I have read countless numbers of books that cover subjects ranging from biochemistry to quantum physics. I don't mean to toot my own horn or anything, but you could practically call me a walking encyclopedia.
"Has a girl ever confessed their feelings to you?"
Oh... that isn't in the hundred million books I'd read.
I turned to look at Kiyotaka, who had a dumbfounded look on his face. The look on our faces gave Ichinose her answer.
"Judging from your looks, I'm guessing the answer is no?"
"Unfortunately that is correct."
Ichinose seemed dissatisfied with our answer so I decided to ask her a question.
"Did someone confess their feelings to you?"
"Huh, yeah. Kind of."
I'm not surprised at all. A lot of students probably wanted to date a beautiful girl like Ichinose.
"It's just... there's something..." Ichinose abruptly stopped and looked at Kiyotaka and I.
"Well... can you guys spare a little time after class? I have a couple questions about confessions," Ichinose hesitantly asked. Her question seemed innocent but for some reason, my gut was telling me there was something she wasn't telling me.
"Sure, that's okay. We don't really have anything to do. Right?"
After he said this, Kiyotaka looked at me, waiting for me to give my answer.
"Yeah, there isn't really any point in looking for evidence or another witness. It would just give me another headache."
"Thank you. I'll be waiting at the school entrance after class."
"O-Okay."
We parted ways and headed to our designated classes.
~~~~~~~~~~
Student overflowed through the school gates as they made their way home. I thought it was going to be hard for Kiyotaka and I to find Ichinose but my worry quickly disappeared. She stood out even in the crowd of students. Although her cuteness was one of the reasons, she also had this... aura that made her stand out among the students.
I don't know how to describe it but she had this alluring aura that captivated every person that laid their eyes on her. I could only describe it as a subtle but at the same time, compelling power. A power that was amplified by how many of the first-year students recognized her. It was similar to Kushida, but even more so. I, myself, was captivated by her dominating presence.
Ichinose turned to us and called us over. I didn't move and I heard a sigh come from my left before I felt myself being dragged by the arm to Ichinose. I was freed from my hypnotized state when Kiyotaka and I were withing arms distance of Ichinose.
"So, what should we do next?" Kiyotaka asked.
"I plan to finish this as soon as possible. Follow me."
We followed Ichinose as she led us to our destination. I noticed that the longer we kept walking, the more nervous Ichinose got. After a couple of minutes of walking, we soon arrived at the special building. The same building where the fight between Sudou and the Class C students broke out. This is not the kind of place where someone would confess their feelings.
We entered the building and looked around. Just like the day the incident happened and yesterday when Horikita, Kiyotaka, and I visited the building, it was devoid of human life. We were the only people in the building.
We kept walking deeper into the building until we arrived at a classroom that was at the end of a hallway. We walked into the classroom and it was, as expected, empty. Chairs and desks were arranged in columns facing the whiteboard and teacher's desk. There were two doors. One door was located at the back of the classroom and the other was perpendicular to the teacher's desk. A normal classroom.
Ichinose was about to say something but before she could, something peculiar happened.
The power to the building was suddenly cut, submerging us in darkness.
Ichinose looked nervous and Kiyotaka and I exchanged a confused look.
"I'm going to go check the electricity box. I'll be back."
"Yeah, that would be a good idea."
"Do you really want to go alone? We can come with-"
"No, it's fine. Once I checked it out, I'll meet back up with you guys."
Kiyotaka didn't wait for Ichinose's response and walked out of the classroom, out of our sight, leaving only Ichinose and I. Ichinose looked unnerved by this turn of events so I tried to comfort her.
"There's nothing to worry about."
"A-Are you sure?"
"Yeah, anyway what did you want to talk about?"
Truth be told, my gut was telling me something was not right but I didn't want Ichinose to worry.
"I-If you say so..." Ichinose visibly relaxed which brought me comfort.
"Now then..." Ichinose took a deep breath and faced me with a nervous look.
"I think..."
W-Wait a minute... is she going to confess to me?!
"I think someone will confess their feelings to me here! Like right now!"
"Nani?"
With that, Ichinose took out a letter and showed it to me. At first glance, it looked like a traditional love letter but there were various things about the letter that gave off an ominous feeling.
For example, normally you would just put the person's name on the back of the envelope but instead of her name, it had 'Darling' written on the back. It would make sense if this person was relatively close to Ichinose, but judging from Ichinose's behavior, she's not even remotely close with this admirer.
I took the letter out of the envelope and read the contents of the letter. Judging from the handwriting and the vocabulary, this letter was most likely written by a boy.
I also noticed something else that concerned me. The location and meeting time were written in the letter. It was set for Friday evening at 4:00 PM. That was 10 minutes from now.
"Wouldn't it be better if Kiyo and I weren't here?" I asked.
"Love is kind of alien to me so I don't know how to respond without hurting their feelings."
"I'd also like you to keep this secret. Knowing you and Ayanokoji-kun, I doubt you two will be telling anyone."
She probably came to that conclusion because Kiyotaka and I have no friends. Although her assumption was logical, it still kind of hurts.
"But Ichinose, aren't you used to people confessing their feelings to you?"
"What? N-No! I've never experienced this before."
If she hadn't told me this herself, I definitely would not have believed it.
I also felt like there was another reason as to why she asked Kiyo and I to accompany her so I asked her if there was also another reason.
"Yeah... it just seems strange that they would ask me to come here of all places. Picking somewhere close like the gymnasium would have been a better spot."
Seems like Ichinose was more observant than I thought. She probably thought this whole situation was surreal.
"Ayanokoji-kun is taking a long time."
"Yeah, now that you mentioned it, he should have met up with us by now."
Checking the electrical box shouldn't take this long.
I pull out my phone to text Kiyotaka and I'm greeted with a black screen. I tried turning on my phone but it wouldn't.
"My phone's empty," I said with annoyance.
"Wait here. I'm going to go look for Kiyo."
"W-Wait! There's something I still have to say!"
"Don't worry I'll be back."
Before Ichinose could reply, I walked out of the classroom and down the hallway in search for Kiyotaka.
After about a couple of minutes of searching, I came across a room with its door still open.
"Kiyo?"
I pulled the door open, revealing a room that had a chair and desk with columns of monitors. This must be the security room since I couldn't think of any other rooms that required this many monitors. The monitors displayed nothing but black screens, most likely because of the absence of power.
This could prove problematic since if the cameras are out, students can do whatever they want without worrying about being caught on video. Especially in this building, since the cameras are only placed in the classrooms.
Wait...
A sudden and powerful flood of trepidation with the force of _crashed into me
My instincts were screaming at me. My intuition that I have polished since the day I was born was shouting so loud that I could hear a slight ringing in my ears. It was shouting a variety of things. That it was tremendously dangerous, that staying here for even a second would result in something unforgivable happening. Obeying the intuition that has helped me throughout my life, I made my way to exit out of the security room but was stopped by a figure blocking the way.
At first, I thought it was Kiyotaka but soon realized it was someone else when they charged at me.
My instincts took over as I effortlessly dodged this man's clumsy attacks. Although it was amusing to watch this guy try to land a hit on me, I had to subdue him.
Once I ducked the pathetic swing that was directed toward my face, I captured both of his arms and kicked his left knee with my right foot while rotating my body, causing him to flip midair and fall to the ground. Once he was on the ground, he tried to lift his head but I reaped his consciousness with a blow to the jaw.
I disregarded his unconscious body and sprinted with all I had towards the classroom Ichinose was in. I never ran so fast in my entire life, I don't think even Usain Bolt himself could have caught me.
When I turned the corner and arrived in the hallway, I could hear a commotion coming from the classroom. I slowly and quietly walked up to the classroom. Despite both of the doors being closed (when I left the classroom, I remember leaving both doors open), the screams of Ichinose and the laughter from an unknown amount of people were clear as day. The laughter varied in sound and tone so there is definitely more than one person assaulting Ichinose.
As I listened to this, my mind began to race and organize the decisions that I could make and weighed out the benefits and consequences. I could feel two forces clashing violently in my brain, stating why their decision was best.
'Leave her.'
'The devil on my shoulder brought up numerous problems that would arise if I ran in there. To begin with, in the state that I am in right now, I'm not sure if I would be able to take a large number of people in a fight. My fighting abilities were at their peak two years ago but after the incident, my ability has diminished significantly. My hands are also injured too. I can barely make a fist because of all the scabs and bruises. Furthermore, if I do win the fight, Ichinose would most likely question and ask how I was able to fight multiple assailants and emerge victoriously. This type of information would blow the disguises Kiyotaka and I have put up. The last argument it presented was that this would draw attention to Kiyotaka. Kiyotaka's wish when he enrolled into this school was to live a normal student life, and that is something I want to guarantee.'
'No. Save her.'
'However, my conscience countered the opposing argument. Although he hasn't returned yet, Kiyotaka would be coming back soon. If I had Kiyotaka by my side, fighting a couple of punks would be a walk in the park. Ichinose was also the type of person that wouldn't betray an ally. Were in a temporary alliance with Class B and although she would witness us annihilate the students, she would keep it a secret. This would also strengthen the alliance Class D has with Class B. She would be indebted to us and owe us a favor; having a friend in Class B would be invaluable. If we left her, our alliance would diminish significantly.
Both decisions had various benefits and various consequences. This was quite the double-edged sword. However, both sides forgot one crucial outcome:
'If those guys follow through with what they are attempting to do to Ichinose, she would emerge as an empty shell of her former self.'
'...'
The debate that was raging in my mind concluded and I flung open the door, and what I saw disgusted me.
There were various things that were occurring, the screams of Ichinose and the laughter coming from the students. All of these various actions were operating at an abnormally slow rate. The flailing of Ichinose's arms, the blazer and dress shirt that were falling to the ground, the heads that were turning towards me were frozen in time.
My surroundings could not keep up with my thought process.
There were eleven students in the classroom with Ichinose. They were most likely upperclassmen since I didn't recognize any of them and they appeared to be older than Ichinose and I. They were all wearing black clothing which helped them blend in with the dark backgrounds.
There were five of them leaning up against the wall on the opposite side of the room and there were three students to the left of me that were idly sitting on the desks. There were three students that had Ichinose, who was valiantly but fruitlessly struggling against them, pinned on top of the teacher's desk. Two were restraining her on top of the desk while the third was reaching for Ichinose's bra.
Ichinose's blazer and dress shirt were still falling to the ground so I can conclude that this pervert just stripped her a couple of seconds ago. He had an average build and was around my height and, although the data varies, the percentage of people that are right-handed is 70-95%, so it's safe to assume that he's right-handed. The one that was effortlessly restraining Ichinose by her shoulders against the table was tall and well built. His hold on her shoulders is strong and firm so he was most likely ambidextrous and the strongest of the group. And finally, the other guy that was caressing Ichinose's tear-stained face held Ichinose's face in place with his right hand while caressing her tear-stained cheek with his left hand. People usually use their dominant hand for more complex actions so its safe to assume he is left-handed. It was good to know this since, in a fight, people tend to rely on their dominant and strong side of their bodies.
Once I was satisfied with the information I gathered, I organized it and came up with a battle plan.
With all of my preparations complete, the next thing I did was charge. As soon as I felt my legs propel me forward, time that had slowed down returned to its normal pace. The turning heads, Ichinose's flailing arms, the second hand that was about to strike the 12 on the clocking, confirming that it was now 4:00 PM, returned to its normal speed.
It's time to get to work.
~~~~~~
Not sure when the next chapter will be out. I think the latest will be either Saturday or Sunday. Anyway, if you enjoyed the chapter make sure to vote and leave a review saying what you thought about that chapter. See you guys next time!
Published on 2/5/20
Hiding True Talents Part 2
Important Authors Note at the end of the chapter so make sure to read it. It has to do with some changes to the story and the author's note I posted earlier.
Also, I recommend listening to this song that I posted about when I tell you in the chapter. I was listening to it while typing that section of the chapter . Although it probably doesn't fit with the Classroom of the Elite soundtrack, I thought it went well with the scene lol.
[There should be a GIF or video here. Update the app now to see it.]
Hope you guys enjoy the fight scene. After reading it, it seems like it doesn't belong in an anime/light novel series like Classroom of the Elite but it was fun to write so I don't care lol.
~~~~~~~~
Third Person POV
It all happened so fast.
These people were about to do unspeakable things to her until she heard something slam open. And by the time Ichinose realized it was the door, she was freed from her assailants.
Although this happened in the blink of an eye, she was able to catch some details of what just happened. She saw something that she thought was black fly through the air and slam into one of the assailant's heads. The assailant let out a scream of pain before toppling over and collapsing to the ground. Before she could even look back in front of her, she heard more yells of pain and she was suddenly lifted off of the desk. After a couple of seconds, she was gently placed on the ground and was handed a blazer.
"Put this on and stay behind me."
Ichinose obeyed without hesitation and put the blazer on. She turned towards the commotion and her eyes landed upon the lone figure that was holding back the horrifying mob. Her savior was having a standoff against the sadistic group of students. One versus nine. However, despite being overwhelmingly outnumbered, he didn't show any sign of being scared. His posture radiated confidence and his aura was compelling.
Ichinose looked at his face and let out a gasp.
"N-Nishida?"
The person in front of her looked like Akira, but he wasn't acting like the Akira she knew.
The Akira she was with this morning was nervous and awkward, the complete opposite of what she is witnessing right now. The Akira that was in front of her had a calm demeanor as he eyed the horde with a calculating gaze.
No one moved a single muscle until clapping can be heard from behind the horde. The group of predators parted and a lone student who was most likely the leader emerged from the crowd. He stared down Akira with a carefree expression, the complete opposite of Akira's. Their showdown was dead silent until the leader spoke up.
"A very impressive feat, in the blink of an eye you knocked out two of my guys and took that beautiful girl from my clutches. Well done."
After he said this, Ichinose looked across the room and there were two unconscious male students. One was lying face-first on the floor and the other was slumped up against the wall.
Akira didn't say anything so the ring leader decided to keep talking.
"However, doing that has cut off our sense of pleasure so if you could give that girl back to us, we would much appreciate it."
"If you really think I'm just going to hand her over to sadistic people like you, then you have some serious mental problems. Scum like you disgust me."
"Tch, a first-year like you wouldn't understand."
Akira tilted his head in confusion so the leader elaborated.
"Even if you're a Class D, you don't know what it's like to be a Class D student for 2 or three years. Constantly getting below 10,000 yen every month, being looked down upon by superior classes, watching your friends be expelled one by one. You're a first-year student so you haven't experienced this yet but you will. the boys and I need some way to relieve our stress and have some fun."
He then looked at Ichinose with a disturbing smile.
"And she is perfect."
A shiver went down Ichinose's spine but she felt a hand grab her shoulder. She turned to see Akira giving her a reassuring smile before looking back at the leader.
"So that's the gist of it, so it would be amazing if you could hand her over. I will even let you walk out of here unharmed. How does that sound?"
"A-Akira, you should go-"
"No. I don't give a fuck about your problems. If you want her, you're going to have to go through me."
Akira was also aware that the guy was bluffing, there was no way they were going to let him walk away scott-free. He would immediately run to the authorities, plus they didn't send that guy to the security room to fight him for no reason. They most likely saw him and Kiyotaka enter the building with Ichinose.
Akira took what little time he had to analyze the horde that was in front of him.
Akira was aware of their overwhelming advantage against him but the observations he gathered from his opponents boosted his confidence. About half of them looked like cannon-fodder, nothing significant about them. They shouldn't be a problem but he was worried about the other half. They had leaner builds and looked like they were in decent shape but each of them had flaws that he could use to his advantage.
Two of them were tall, thus having a longer reach, but they were most likely slower and take more time to recover than his partners.
The leader was in good shape but he looked arrogant. He will overestimate his physical abilities.
And finally, the big boy had a lot more meat on his bones than his friends. He will be able to absorb more hits but he will rely on using his weight and size.
The blondie looked fast but his eagerness for a fight was transparent. He was most likely the one that will rush in and be reckless. He will exert too much energy and tire quickly.
That's if Akira doesn't clock out first, he was severely outnumbered and he wasn't in top shape.
Akira organized all of this information and waited for the leader's response.
"That's disappointing. It seems like we won't be able to have our way with her if you're in the way. In that case..."
The leader took a couple of steps backward.
"Get him."
The crowd ran at him but Akira was prepared for this. Akira grabbed a desk and flipped it, sending it flying towards the groups. The desk was able to slam into some of the students, disorienting them and falling to the ground. The blondie dodged the desk and ran at Akira and threw a sloppy haymaker that left him completely exposed.
At the very last second, Akira evaded the blondie's haymaker and kicked the section of the leg that connects the thigh and knee. Blondie knelt down and let out a cry of pain, leaving his face exposed to Akira's knee. The blondie's head snapped back from the devastating force before tipping over and falling to the ground.
Akira heard movement coming from his left and he instinctively ducked a cannon fodder's punch. Akira then grabbed the exposed arm and threw him over his shoulder, resulting in him slamming his back against a desk.
Akira thanked the gods for the desks that surrounded him. Because the desks surrounded Akira, they acted as barricades, forcing the students to come at him one by one. They will eventually realize this so he will use this advantage as long as he can.
Cannon fodder #2 let out a pathetic warcry as he ran at Akira.
Watching this guy fight was quite entertaining, his clumsy punches directed at Akira as he expertly dodged left and right. Once Akira was satisfied with this appalling display, he captured the guy's arm before delivering a powerful knee to his gut. Watching the man cough up blood before seeing his eyes roll back into his skull made Akira's heart race at an abnormally fast rate.
Akira scanned the room and grimaced. Because he decided to dedicate some of his time to humiliating this student, the others started moving the desks, giving them space. He realized his defensive advantage was gone so he went on the offensive.
Akira could see the big boy in his peripheral so Akira grabbed the now unconscious man and threw him at the massive human. It took only a second for the massive human to toss the unconscious man aside but that gave Akira just enough time to close the distance between him and his opponent. This caught him completely off guard so Akira was able to land a perfect strike to the boy's jaw, eliciting a loud crack that echoed throughout the room.
The guy fell to the floor while holding his dislocated jaw and screamed in agony. His screams were silenced by a kick to the face.
Akira looked at his surroundings and smiled. His opponents were hesitating, looking at each other, waiting for someone to make a move.
One of the braver but stupid cannon fodders charged at Akira, who was met with a spin kick that knocked him to the ground, then met with a strike that reaped his consciousness.
Akira looked at the crowd again and could see that his opponents were even more hesitant, especially the leader. His condescending smile was replaced with a cautious expression. Seeing that none of them were going to make a move, Akira charged.
This whole confrontation was otherworldly to Ichinose, she could only watch this skirmish with her mouth agape. This whole situation would be something you only see in a movie or anime. Normally someone would get demolished by a crowd of people, but Akira was holding his own against them. To Ichinose, it appeared as if Akira was dancing around the punches and kicks that were thrown at him. But...
"Nishida! Look out!"
Akira's concentration was split to focus on the five remaining delinquents and six unconscious delinquents so he didn't notice the now recovered blondie. Akira was finally knocked onto his ass when he failed to notice the blondie's powerful haymaker that sent them both falling to the ground.
The blondie tried to straddle Akira but was quickly stopped with a blow to his Adam's apple. Akira turned the table on the blondie and delivered two devastating that finally knocked him out cold.
The satisfaction of decimating the blondie was short-lived cause Akira felt two arms wrap around his shoulders and he was lifted off the blondie. Akira wasn't able to react in time because the tall guy greeted Akira with two strikes to the face that sent his glasses flying across the room.
With his vision suddenly blurred and his arms out of the fight, Akira was powerless to block the blow to the gut that made pain flow through Akira's body.
The leader had a smug look and was about to hit Akira again but his fist was grabbed by a strawberry haired female.
"Let him go!"
"Stupid bitch! Get off me!"
Ichinose was shoved to the ground and with that little distraction out of the way, the leader grabbed Akira's chin and forced Akira to look at him.
"Ready to give up?"
Akira responded with a mouthful of blood.
The leader was blinded by this disgusting action and hastily tried to wipe the blood off of his face. With his perpetrators distracted, Akira kicked the tall guy in front of him where the sun don't shine. Normally, Akira wouldn't use their dirty moves, but this was no ordinary fight.
With the tall guy on the ground withering in pain, Akira then slammed the heel of his shoe onto the foot of the cannon fodder and Akira whipped his head back, which was met with a sickening crack. The arms restraining Akira loosened and the white-haired student used this opportunity to jump back and put some well-needed distance between him and his opponents.
Although he was able to escape their grasp, Akira's weakened state was starting to get to him.
He had his right hand leaning against the wall and the other hand and Akira was swaying back and forth. The room was slightly spinning and his eyes were squinting at his opponents. The darkroom and the absence of his glasses were a nasty combination. His neutral expression was now replaced with a cautious one.
Akira's weakened state was transparent to the remaining delinquents as they seemed more confident and started to circle around Akira and Ichinose.
Akira got into a sloppy defensive stance but then his head perked up as if he was hearing something.
thunk
thunk
Akira let out a quiet chuckle.
"What's so funny?" The leader asked with a condescending smile.
Akira looked at him with a smile of his own, his pristine white teeth now stained with fresh blood.
"You guys are so fucked."
It was then, the locked door was blown open by an immense force. Ichinose wasn't sure if her eyes were playing tricks on her, but she swore she saw the deadbolt fly across the room. A figure with brown hair walked into the room.
"A-Ayanokoji?"
"Took you long enough, where have you been?" Akira said with a relieved voice.
"Sorry, on the way back I ran into some trouble that delayed my arrival," Kiyotaka said as he gently grabbed Akira and gestured him towards the door.
"Ichinose, please take Akira and exit the room, I'll take it from here," Ichinose was about to object but the look Kiyotaka was giving her made her shut her mouth. Ichinose hesitantly obeyed and grabbed Akira and led him outside.
"Nishida, was it really fine... leaving Ayanokoji by himself?" Ichinose asked as she handed Akira his glasses. Akira put on his glasses and let out a relieved sigh before looking at Ichinose with a confident smirk.
"Oh don't worry. He'll be fine."
Akira still remembers the fights Kiyotaka went through in the white room.
His fights against the pros were filled with nothing but victories.
Its a shame, Akira really wanted to see Kiyotaka in action.
~~~~~~~~~~
Play Dark Hero OST and go to the 0:40 mark, you can thank me later :)
"Shit! This got ruined because of you and that white-haired freak!" The leader yelled in anger.
"Right now, that should be the least of your worries," Kiyotaka said ominously.
"Any what is that? Even if you win this fight, we'll still remember your guy's faces."
"Trust me, you and your goons won't remember anything."
"What do-" the leader wasn't able to finish the sentence because Kiyotaka closed the distance with his opponent at a speed that could be considered superhuman. Although the leader was able to block the punch, that didn't stop his radius from shattering.
The leader's bloodcurdling screams filled the room and sent fear flowing through all of the delinquents' ears. In a panic, all they could do was watch their leader sway back in forth on the ground, clutching his broken arm and wither in pain.
Kiyotaka took advantage of their shock and grabbed a chair and threw it at the remaining tall guy, which slammed into the tall guy and sent him flying to the ground. The remaining delinquents recovered from their shock and charged at Kiyotaka.
The cannon fodder threw a clumsy punch at Kiyotaka, which was effortlessly dodged, and Kiyotaka responded with a sidekick to the guy's leg. The guy's legs gave in to the kick, causing him to flip in the air, and he was sent to the ground with a punch to his face.
Kiyotaka turned his attention to the next guy and he leaned his head to the right to avoid the punch the guy sent him and Kiyotaka's right-foot shot up in the air like a missile and connected with the boy's jaw. The boy was sent flying to the ground and Kiyotaka then straddled the tall guy and unleashed his onslaught.
The boy was nothing but a punching bag, completely helpless to Kiyotaka's rampage, and Kiyotaka was satisfied when the boy wasn't moving anymore.
Kiyotaka stood up and noticed the last cannon fodder, who was shaking as he looked at Kiyotaka. The brown-haired student took off his blazer and slowly approached the cannon fodder. The terrified guy recovered from his second shocked state and charged at Kiyotaka.
The guy was throwing punches and kicks, but Kiyotaka effortlessly dodged all of them. Once he saw the opening, Kiyotaka slipped through the tall guy's attack and wrapped his blazer around the guy's head. Kiyotaka then kicked the guy's knee, forcing the tall guy to take a knee. Kiyotaka then unleased destructive punches until the poor fellow went limp. Kiyotaka tossed the unconscious guy aside and looked at the remaining delinquent: the leader.
The leader was grunting in pain, his broken left arm hanging uselessly to the side. He then hastily pulled out a knife from his pocket.
"I'll kill you!"
The leader ran at Kiyotaka with the knife raised, ready to stab Kiyotaka.
Kiyotaka knew he should have dodged the knife, but this emotion that he hasn't felt in a long time was screaming in his ears and he wanted to humiliate this guy.
So instead of dodging the knife, Kiyotaka blocked it.
"..."
The leader's desperate expression turned into a surprised countenance when he realized what the brown-haired student did. He then felt the student squeeze his fist and multiple cracks echoed in the room. Screams of pain followed soon after as the leader hollered as more pressure was put on his broken hand.
The pain was too intense and he fell to his knees. He then looked up to the inhuman figure that was standing before him. Although the student's expression was emotionless, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, feeling the glare cut through him like butter.
"W-What the fuck are you?!"
His answer was a strike that made his vision go black.
Kiyotaka tossed the pathetic excuse for a human to the side and let out a deep breath. It's been a long time since he went that hard in a fight. The only times he recalled putting in that much power were his spars against Akira and Evelyn.
Kiyotaka then looked around, and it looked like a hurricane swept through the classroom. Desks and chairs were in disarray and unconscious students were scattered across the room.
Kiyotaka then looked at the knife that was impaled through his left hand. The best thing to do was not remove the knife from his hand until he can get it treated.
Kiyotaka knew he had to get out of the classroom. School security should be arriving soon and he didn't want to get caught. He already exposed himself to Ichinose, and he didn't want any more necessary attention.
So Kiyotaka grabbed his blazer, put it on, and calmly walked out of the classroom.
~~~~~~~
When Akira and Ichinose reached the exit of the special building, they encountered Chabashira-sensei and the authorities. The two students told them what had just happened and the authorities were sent in to apprehend the delinquents. As Akira was comforting Ichinose, they saw the authorities escorting out the students in handcuffs.
One of the police officers walked over to Chabashira-sensei and the pair of students and started to ask them questions, wanting the specific details of what happened.
"So you're saying you were able to escape the delinquents, but you have no idea how they were all knocked out..."
"Yeah, Ichinose and I were barely able to escape the classroom! We just kept running and noticed that for some reason they weren't following us. We didn't really think much about it and kept running," Akria said in a quivering voice as if he was reliving the traumatizing situation.
"And did anyone else enter the building with you two?"
"No, it was just Ichinose and I, right?" Akira looked at Ichinose after he asked this, and Ichinose slowly nodded.
The power was cut so we should be fine. The footage of Ichinose, Kiyotaka and I entering the building together should be erased. Plus, if it didn't, I could just say I couldn't recall the event because of the trauma I went through.
"Alright, it seems like you two are injured so we should take you to the medical room before we escort you guys back to the dorms."
Akira couldn't help but agree. His knuckles are busted open and will probably require stitches and he most likely has some bruises on his face. Luckily Ichinose miraculously doesn't have any bruises.
The pair were treated for their injuries and were escorted back to the dorms. As the pair were walking back, Akira looked at Ichinose, who was looking at the ground and was unusually quiet. Akira didn't like seeing Ichinose like this so he did something that would get a reaction out of her: he grabbed her hand. Ichinose looked at Akira in surprise.
"A-Akira? Oh sorry I mean Nishida-"
"It's fine, you can call me Akira," Akira said with a reassuring smile. Ichinose let out a relieved sigh.
"O-Okay Akira, are you sure you should be grabbing my hand? Because of your..." Ichinose didn't finish her sentence and just looked at their joined hands. Akira knew what she was referring to, holding her hand had the possibility of reopening his stitches. But...
"Does holding my hand bring you comfort?"
"Oh umm... well..." Ichinose just hesitantly nodded her head instead.
"If it does, then the risk is worth it." Because Akira turned around to guide them towards the dorms, he missed Ichinose's flustered face.
The pair soon reached the front of the dorms and although the police escort wanted to escort them to their rooms, they were convinced by Akira that bringing them to the entrance of the dorm building was just fine. The pair entered the dorm building and Akira noticed that Ichinose was reluctant to let go of his hand so he asked if he could walk her to her room and Ichinose said yes.
The pair reached Ichinose's room and she was surprised when Akira asked if she could go into her room. She wasn't sure but Akira's reassuring smile sealed the deal for her. They both entered her room. Ichinose silently went to her bed while Akira went into the kitchen to make some tea.
As he was about to make the tea, he heard soft sniffing coming from the bed. Akira put the teacups down and walked out of the kitchen and was greeted with a girl that was obviously trying to hold back tears. Ichinose didn't notice Akira until Akira sat on the bed. Ichinose lifted her head and looked at Akira, whose red eyes beamed with concern.
"You know, there's no need to hold back."
Before Ichinose could say anything, she felt gentle arms wrap around her and she found her head resting against Akira's shoulder. She almost pushed him back, her mind going back to that traumatic experience, but Akira's hug radiated comfort and protection, so she didn't resist.
"Just let it all out Ichinose, bottling up all your emotions will destroy you in the long run."
And just like that, the dam broke. Ichinose's wails and cries echoed throughout the room. Akira could feel his neck and the collar of his shirt getting soaked with tears but he ignored this.
"I-I was so scared! I thought they were-"
"I know. I'm sorry I left you alone. There's no need to dwell on what could have happened, all that matters is that your safe," Akira said as he reassuringly stroked her hair with his chin resting on top of Ichinose's head.
After a couple of minutes, Ichinose calmed down and was just resting her head against Akira's shoulder with her eyes closed. She felt Akira put some distance between him and she was disappointed but she then felt hands land on her shoulders. She looked at Akira who was staring at her with a serious expression.
"Ichinose, do not let this change who you are. Don't let this traumatic situation destroy who you are. Don't dwell on the possibilities, keep your head up, and learn to live with this. I know this was a very traumatic situation for you, but when you overcome this, you will emerge as a stronger person."
Dwelling on a traumatic situation can destroy a person, Akira had first-hand experience with this.
"Okay, I will," Akira looked relieved when she said this.
"Ichinose-"
"Honami."
"Hm?"
"You can call me Honami."
"Alright. Honami, my room number is 501 so if you ever need someone to talk to, my door is always open to you."
Akira's smile told Ichinose that this offer was genuine so she earnestly nodded her head.
"Also Honami... could you keep what you saw... to yourself? The authorities will keep this under wraps cause the last thing the students need to know is this. I don't want attention drawn to me so could you promise me you will keep what Kiyo and I to yourself?"
Not yet.
"Of course."
"That's a relief."
"Do you think... Ayanokoji-kun is okay?"
"Oh, believe me, he's fine." Akira's confidence convinced Ichinose that what he said was true.
I'll see you around Honami."
Akira got up from the bed and walked to the door. He opened the door and was about to exit, but a voice stopped him.
"Wait!"
Akira turned around to see Ichinose looking at him. A tear was rolling down from her cheek but her smile told him the tear wasn't because of sadness, it was because of happiness.
Akira smiled and nodded his head. Akira then walked out of the room and headed towards his room.
Akira's head was filled with multiple thoughts.
Exposing himself to Honami was a dangerous move. She now knows that him and Kiyotaka are not ordinary high schoolers. No ordinary high schoolers should be able to take down 11 students. But still, Ichinose seemed genuine when she said she wouldn't tell anyone, so he shouldn't have anything to worry about.
As for the fight, he's more rusty than he thought, and the fact that he can't see shit without his glasses made him completely vulnerable. He should probably switch to contacts.
He also solidified his relationship with Ichinose. Since she's in his and Kiyotaka's debt, she should be more open to suggestions and other actions that could benefit him and his friend. He already had a couple thoughts but that can wait.
Because seeing the relief on Honami's face, seeing her beautiful smile, made him realize all the trouble he went through was worth it.
Authors Note
Hey, guys so right after this part is posted I edited a part that is in the chapter 'True Colors.' The reason why I did was that, in order to make this scheme that Akira made make sense, I had to do some slight changes to the chapter. The only change I made was that I changed the unnamed characters who accompanied Ishizaki during his confrontation with Akira to the two characters that were involved in the incident with Sudou. I decided to let you guys know so that you don't get confused later on.
Also, I'm going to address the author's note chapter I posted a couple of days ago.
1. Akira will become more charismatic as the story progresses.
2. Seems like everyone is caught up with the volumes so I'm not going to be careful with spoilers.
3. Seems like you guys don't care about the length of the chapters so I'll just go with what I think is best during college. Well, see what happens.
4. Good to see some people have watched the dub. The dub is really good.
5. Glad to see that you guys think I'm doing a good job with not putting Ayanokoji in the sidelines too much and that I properly integrated Akira into the story. This was probably my biggest fear when writing this.
For the question about best girl...
I didn't count all of the votes cause I mainly just scrolled through the comments, but it seems like the top pick is smug loli. Making her best girl would be very interesting, but it would be extremely hard since she's in a different class and what she eventually does to Akira will make the pair a little harder to pull off lol. Also the best girl will be crucial to Akira's development. I'll see if I can come up with a logical way to make that pair lol.
The other main choices were Hiyori, Ichinose, and Horikita. Hiyori and Ichinose would also be harder (not as hard as smug loli) to pull off because they are from different classes and Akira's current mindset. Horikita would probably be the easiest choice but we'll see since romance with people from different classes could spice things up. I just have to make sure the best girl makes sense and doesn't feel forced.
After characters get some scenes and stuff like that, I might ask the question again. Who knows lol.
~~~~~~~
For now that's all I have to say. I'll try get another chapter out before college starts. See you guys next time. Make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you think of the chapter!
Published on 2/11/20
An Interesting Weekend
source: https//en/artworks/63819563
Got two things I wanna show/ask you guys before starting the chapter:
My sister finished the drawing of Akira Nishida!
She also said she's willing to draw more pics of him which is awesome! Once she draws more pictures of him, I'll update the info chapter. She also said something that I agree with. She said Akira with glasses kinda looks goofy so Akira will eventually stop wearing glasses and use contacts instead (unless you guys prefer him with glasses).
Also to the people that have watched the anime Date A Live but if you look up a video on this character you should be able to answer this next question. If Arisu Sakayanagi (smug loli) pursued Akira as a love interest, do you think she would act similarly to Kurumi Tokisaki? I'm of course excluding the spirit stuff and how she has attacked Shido. I'm mainly talking about her personality and how she is when she interacts with Shido. If you don't remember her, this is her.
Now onto the chapter
~~~~~~~~~
Akira POV
After a couple of minutes of walking and reviewing what has transpired today, I finally reached my room. I enter my room and hear a familiar voice.
"You're back."
"Hey Kiyo how did the fight go? It probably went well considering how badly beat up those guys looked and... oh Jesus! What the fuck!?"
"What is it?"
"Kiyo... why is there a knife impaled in your hand?!" I yelled as I stared at Kiyotaka's hand with an appalled expression.
"Oh, this?" Kiyotaka nonchalantly looked at his hand and then looked back at me.
"I got this from the skirmish, I was hoping you could treat it since going to the school hospital would draw attention to me."
This reminded me that Kiyotaka's pain tolerance is through the roof. Although my pain tolerance is higher than a normal person, Kiyotaka is in a league of his own.
"Ugh... let me get the first aid kit," I hastily said as I walked to the closet to grab my first aid kit.
"How did you even get in my room?"
"While I ran that errand you wanted me to run, I made a duplicate of your key. Is that fine?"
"Oh that... yeah, it's fine" I say as I rummage through my closet. After I grabbed it, I walked over to my bed and sat next to Kiyotaka.
"Give me your hand." Kiyotaka obeyed and I inspect his hand.
"Hm... good thing you remembered to apply some padding around the knife, don't want any necessary bleeding," I mumble to myself.
"This is going to require stitches and you might be left with a nasty scar, why didn't you dodge the knife? I know you're more than capable of that."
"Sorry... just seeing you injured made me angry and I wasn't thinking straight," Kiyotaka said with a sad tone. I smiled at his concern.
"Don't worry about me, I just got a couple scratches." Kiyotaka gave me his version of glare and used his free hand to lightly press on my stitched hand.
"What was that about 'a couple of scratches'?" I glared at Kiyo, who had a barely visible smirk on his face.
"Don't do that dummy! You could reopen the stitches!"
"True, just wanted to get my point across. You should have been able to take out all of those guys by yourself."
"Yeah I know I'm just super rusty," I grumbled. I then smirked at Kiyotaka.
"We should spar." Interest flashed in Kiyotaka's eyes after I said this.
"Sure. Sounds fun."
I smiled and nodded my head and went back to treating Kiyotaka's injury. After a couple of minutes, our phones rang. Kiyotaka used his free hand to grab my phone and looked at the caller ID.
"It's Kushida," He said as he showed me the screen of my phone.
"Oh yeah the group chat we made with her, answer it and see what's up."
Kiyotaka answered the call and put it on speaker.
"I'm sorry for calling you so late. You're still up?"
"It's fine. Kiyo is also her too."
"He is? That's good since this is something that Ayanokoji-kun should know. Sakura-san's digital camera was broken, right? I feel like I'm partially to blame since I made her so flustered. So I wanted to take responsibility for that..."
"There's no need for you to feel responsible, Kushida. Not in the least. Besides, she's going to get it fixed, right? She's going to get it repaired no matter what since the camera seems so important to her."
After I said this, I realized it probably wasn't that simple. Sakura was extremely inept at social interaction and probably lacked the self-confidence to get it fixed herself.
"So, did you offer to help her then, Kushida?" I asked.
"Yeah. She seemed hesitant at first, but then she said that she'd be fine with the day after tomorrow. I think that Sakura's digital camera is probably really important to her."
This is good, Kushida had done an amazing job taking the first steps to earn Sakura's trust.
"Why are you telling us this? Won't it go more smoothly if it's just the two of you?" Kiyotaka asked. What Kiyotaka said made sense, having two awkward high schoolers like us would make things weird.
"If we were just getting it repaired, I suppose. But, there's another thing I'd like you two to help me with."
"Do you want us to ask if she knows anything about Sudou's incident?" I asked.
"Horikita-san seems convinced that Sakura saw everything and I agree with her. But there has to be some reason why she's keeping quiet since she keeps denying that she witnessed it."
I looked at Kiyotaka and he nodded. Come to think about it, Kiyotaka did say he wanted to visit the electronics store again.
"Alright, we'll go." My voice cracked with a little too much excitement and I cringed. Thankfully, Kushida didn't notice it and if she did, she chose not to press me about it. The three of us chatted about this and that for a while. Although I could feel my heart beating at an abnormally fast rate, I felt at ease talking to Kushida. I could feel myself becoming more accustomed to talking to girls. Physical contact is something that I gotta work on though. Holding Honami's hand and hugging her to comfort her made me extremely nervous. When Honami rested her head on my shoulder, I felt like I was going to have a nosebleed.
"Ah, that reminds me. I wanted to ask you something. Your room is on the ninth floor, right, Kushida?"
"Huh? Yeah it is. Why? What about it?"
"Oh, no reason. Just curious."
Suddenly, Kushida fell silent. Our conversation, which had gone smoothly, suddenly became awkward.
Shit! Why did I ask her that out of the blue?!
In a panic, I looked at Kiyotaka, who just looked at me with an expression that said 'really?'
I started fidgeting. Unable to calm down, I began pointlessly looking around the room. It's times like these where I wish I had the charisma and communication skills of Hirata.
"It's starting to get late. Should we call it a night?" I asked, unable to handle the silence.
It was unbearable to stay on the phone with a girl and not say anything.
"Hey, Nishida-kun. About those questions you asked me earlier..."
"Hmm? What about them?"
Kushida broke the silence but suddenly stopped talking again. Her hesitation was out of character.
"I-If... Well... I... I-"
She stopped talking again. Another period of silence followed. Five seconds, then ten seconds passed.
"No, it's nothing."
That didn't seem like nothing...
I wanted to say this but I lacked the courage to call her out.
"Well, I'll see you two tomorrow, good night."
And with that, Kushida ended the call. I looked at Kiyotaka, who just shrugged his shoulders. I finished stitching Kiyotaka's hand and we parted ways. After he left my room, my mind started to wonder.
I wondered what she was going to say. Look's like I'm going to have another bad, sleepless night.
~~~~~~~~~~~
On Saturday afternoon, Kiyotaka and I went to the shopping mall to meet Kushida and fulfill our promise. For someone who generally spent Saturdays cooped up in his room and reading mangas and light novels, this place made me nervous.
"Good morning!"
Kiyotaka and I turned around to see Kushida looking at us with a beaming smile.
"O-oh hey. Good morning."
"Oh uh... hi."
Kiyotaka and I gave our awkward greetings but Kushida didn't seem to notice or mind.
"Sorry. Were you waiting long?"
"Oh no, I just got here."
I unintentionally glanced over Kushida's whole body. She was cute. Kushida was really cute. Staring at Kushida's body for too long would lead to an embarrassing situation so I lifted my head to look at Kushida. Kushida met my gaze but didn't say anything, as if she was in an unresponsive state.
"..."
"Kushida, you okay?"
"H-Huh? Oh sorry, it's just you look... nice." After Kushida said this, she cast her eyes downward and her face looked a little red for some weird reason. And for some reason, I felt my cheeks heat up too.
"T-Thank you... you look nice too."
"T-Thanks lets-" Kushida stopped speaking and inspected my face more.
"Did you... get in a fight or something like that?" Kushida asked with a concerned tone. I unconsciously lift my hand to block the bruise that was on my jaw.
"It's nothing, I... on the way to class I was careless and fell down the stairs."
"If you say so..." Kushida then looked at my hands then Kiyotaka's bandaged hand but thankfully chose not to say anything. The situation was starting to turn awkward so I hastily changed the subject.
"So, what about Sakura?"
"Oh right, I don't see her yet." Kushida then began to scan the crowd, searching for said person.
"Was she fine with you inviting the two of us?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Sakura-san asked me to invite you two. Didn't she contact you?"
"Sakura? No. I haven't really talked to her that much."
"That's odd, I thought she would tell you... oh there she is!" Kushida said while pointing her finger. Kiyotaka and I turned around to see Sakura, who gave us a sheepish bow.
"H-Hello. I'm sorry, I don't stand out much, I suppose... Good morning," Sakura said.
"No need to apologize. There's nothing wrong with not standing out. Besides, I definitely felt your presence," I said to reassure Sakura.
"Oh, you don't need to say that for my sake, Nishida-kun."
Sakura was wearing a hat and even a surgical mask, which made it hard to recognize her at a glance. She could have a cold or wanted to avoid unnecessary attention.
"Come to think about it, wearing that mask kinda makes you stand out more."
"O-Oh you think so? I suppose I do stand out, especially here."Sakura responded. She then sheepishly removed her mask.
She didn't seem to have a cold. As expected, she was the type of person to wear the mask to avoid attention.
"So anyway, about my digital camera. Is it okay if we go to the electronics store in the mall?" Sakura asked.
"Well, yes. We did certainly come to get the camera fixed," I said.
"I'm sorry... for making you come along with me."
Sakura bowed apologetically, as though begging forgiveness from the bottom of her heart. For some reason, I kinda felt bad for coming here.
~~~~~~~~~
There were some incredibly famous, nationally known stores that did business with our school. Even though their customers were only students and the stores themselves weren't too large, they sold items for everyday use and electronic appliances. These ranged from TVs, to walkies, to even old cell phones people used before smartphones took the world by storm.
"Let's see, I'm sure they have a repair counter somewhere. Let's check it out."
While Kushida headed towards the store, Kiyotaka, Sakura, and I followed close behind.
"I wonder if they'll fix it right away..."
Sakura looked rather anxious as she took out her camera and held it tightly.
"You really love that camera, don't you?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Yeah. It's weird, isn't it?" Sakura timidly asked. She started to look sad so I reassured her.
"No it's not weird, it's actually the opposite. Taking pictures is a good hobby to have. I have a feeling there's a significant story attached to that camera. It'd be great if they get it fixed soon."
"Yeah."
"There it is! The repairs counter."
The store was crowded with a massive number of products and difficult to navigate, but towards the back was where they handled the repairs.
"Ah..."
For some reason, Sakura suddenly stopped in her tracks. When I glanced over to her, I noticed she was wearing an appalled expression. Curious as to why she was scared, I glanced around but couldn't find anything out of the ordinary.
"What's the matter, Sakura-san?" Kushida asked.
"Ah, umm... Well..."
Although it seemed like she was about to say something, all Sakura did was shake her head and take a deep breath.
"It's nothing."
She donned a serious smile, and walked to the repair counter. Kiyotaka and I exchanged looks but decided to follow her. It was probably nothing. Kushida talked to the store clerk and asked him to repair the digital camera. Meanwhile, incredibly bored, Kiyotaka and I pulled out our phones and played Balloon Tower Defense 5.
Although Kiyotaka and I were engrossed in our game since we were at wave 120, I still kept one ear out to the conversation that was taking place a couple of feet away from us. From the sound of it, it sounded like Kushida was talking to the clerk as if they were long time friends. Sakura, however, only spoke when she needed to give her consent or needed to clarify something.
The store clerk was also quite fired up. He aggressively engaged in conversation with Kushida in conversation, without even pausing for a breath. Although Kushida was able to keep up with his conversation, I could tell she was uncomfortable with this whole interaction. It wasn't until Kushida spoke up that I decided to lift my head to look at the exchange.
"Sakura-san?"
I looked toward Sakura-san and could immediately tell something was up. She was hesitating for some reason and the hand she was using to hold the pen was shaking ever so slightly. I looked to the clerk and immediately knew something was off.
The store clerk, who had previously been absorbed in his conversation with Kushida, now stared directly at Sakura. Sakura and Kushida were looking down at the form, so they didn't notice. But the clerk had unnerving eyes to the point that even I found it to be a little creepy.
"Can I see that for a second?" I asked.
Standing next to Sakura, I reached for the pen she was holding. She didn't seem to understand why I wanted it, but she anxiously handed it over.
"When the repairs are finished, please contact me."
"H-hey, wait a minute. Contact you? She's the owner, isnt she? And... wait a minute I remember you-"
"What my friend is doing is completely fine. The manufacturer warranty explicitly shows where the item was sold and the date of purchase. Also, I doubt there'd be any legal problems with my friend putting his information down. It should be perfectly fine if the user's name is different than the purchaser's," Kiyotaka said, cutting off the store clerk.
Before the clerk could respond to Kiyotaka's claim, I'd entered my name and dorm room number into the required fields.
"Or, is there a reason why she specifically has to enter her information?" I added without looking up.
"N-no, not at all. I understand. There's nothing to worry about," the clerk said.
Shortly after I'd completed the form, I handed it over with the camera. Sakura gently patted her chest. but was dismayed when she learned that it would take two weeks to repair.
"That clerk sure was something else. He talked with incredible passion, I was so shocked," Kushida said.
"Did you feel grossed out by it?" Sakura asked.
"N-no. I wasn't disgusted by him. Do you know something? About the clerk?"
Sakura gave a meek nod. Seems like something had been off even when she first purchased the camera. Turning to Kiyotaka and I, she asked, "What do you guys think?"
"Well, he had this sort of vibe, like he's kind of hard to approach. Especially for girls."
"Yeah I agree. He kind of gives off an ominous vibe," I said, adding to what Kiyotaka said.
"That was kind of what I was trying to get at before... I was scared to go to the repair shop because of that..."
Kushida seemed to have an epiphany. She then turned to me with wide eyes.
"Did you know about this, Nishida-kun? Is that why you wrote down your information instead?"
"Well, she's a girl. I thought she might be reluctant to write down her cell phone number and address."
Since I was a guy, I wouldn't be troubled if my information got out there.
"Thank you guys... you two saved me. Especially you... Nishida-kun."
"Nah, all I did was write down my address. I'll contact you right away when they contact me about the repairs."
Sakura nodded, looking delighted.
"You guys really looked out for Sakura-san," Kushida said.
"It's not really that big of a deal. To be honest, I was only watching out for that strange clerk. He gave us the impression that he really, really loved girls."
"Yeah... can't argue with that."
"But still... thank you."
As we were walking, I felt a hand grab my shoulder. I turned my head to see Kiyotaka and he whispered in my ear. I nodded my head and turned back towards Kushida and Sakura.
"Sorry to ask but Kiyotaka and I want to walk around the store and check some things out. Is it fine if I look around the store?"
"That's fine, are you guys looking for something specific?"
"We just want to look around. You two can wander around if you want."
"I think we'll come in too. Right?" Kushida asked.
"S-Sure that's fine. I feel bad you both have to come with us... Besides, we do have some time."
Having them accompany us could be problematic, but I think well be able to manage. When I watched them walk side by side, I realized that they'd managed to grow closer in just one day.
Since they seemed to be having girl talk, Kiyotaka and I slipped away and went our separate ways. Kiyotaka pulled out his phone and called someone and made his way to a different section to the store. Once Sakura and Kushida were out of our sight, I walked back to the repair counter.
When I arrived, the clerk had his back to me and was looking at a computer so I waited. When he finally turned around, he flinched and looked at me with a nervous expression.
"Y-You again! What do you want?"
"There's something I want to talk about, and you are going to listen."
Once I told him what I wanted to say, we parted ways and I walked around the technical store to look for the rest of the group.
As I was walking down an aisle that displayed speakers and phones, a voiced called out to me.
"Hi Akira!"
I turn around to see Ichinose with a smile so bright that it could rival the sun.
"Oh, hello Ichinose."
"Akira, I said you can call me by my first name..." Ichinose said while pouting.
"O-oh right... so what are you doing here? Shouldn't you be hanging out with your friends?"
"Oh, I am! My friends and I are checking out some electronics but when I saw you all alone, I had to say hi."
"Oh, that's cool..." I awkwardly said, not knowing how to properly reply to that nice comment. Ichinose and I weren't saying anything so the situation started to become uncomfortable. However, she broke the silence.
"So how's the case going? Did you find any witnesses?"
"Oh, not to well, we haven't been able to find a witness."
"That's too bad. But don't worry! Class B is dedicated to finding a witness!" Ichinose said enthusiastically.
That was nice to hear, but I could tell there was another reason why she wanted to say hi to me. My assumption was correct when Ichinose started to stutter.
"Um... Akira?"
"What is it?"
"I'd like to properly thank you and Ayanokoji-kun for saving me from those students... so I'd like to..."
"Like to what?" I said, tilting my head in confusion. For some reason, Ich... Honami's cheeks were red and she was looking at my tie. Her hands were also fidgeting, most likely an unconscious habit she does when she's nervous.
"If it's fine with you and Ayanokoji-kun... I'd like to hang out before the cruise. Would you want to?"
Hanging out with a beautiful girl or being a shut-in and just reading light novels and mangas. Wow, that's a really tough choice.
"That sounds fun. Kiyo and I would be glad to."
Honami's mouth was agape for a second before her bright smile returned.
"That's great to hear!"
"Yeah, it'll have to be after the case though. How does sometime next week sound?"
"Anytime works! I'm looking forward to it!" Honami said, still smiling brightly. She then appeared to be focused on something behind me so I turned around to see Kushida and Kiyotaka. Honami waved enthusiastically to Kiyotaka and she began to converse with Kushida. The girls were absorbed in their conversation so I slipped by and walked over to Kiyotaka.
"Hey Kiyo... where's Sakura?"
My question was answered when he stepped to the side, exposing Sakura who was hiding behind him. Sakura let out a cute squeak and averted her eyes.
"O-oh Nishida-kun... are you friends with Ichinose-san?"
"You could say that."
To be honest, I'm not sure if Honami and I are actually friends. It would be nice but she did say she wanted to hang out with me as a way to say thanks.
"About Sudou-kun... As a way to say thanks for today, I... Well, that might be a little misleading, but if you like..."
"I-I may be able to help you with Sudou-kun's case."
In her own words, she confessed that she was the witness. Kiyotaka and I exchanged glances.
"So, does that mean that you saw Sudou fight with the other students?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Yes. I saw everything. It was a complete coincidence, though... I'm not sure you don't believe me."
"No, we do. Why did you decide to help us through? I'm grateful, but you don't have to force yourself to do this just because your grateful, you know?" I stated, reassuring her.
"Okay... I think that if I kept quiet, I'd probably come to regret it. I... don't want to cause trouble for my classmates. I was just scared about standing out... I'm sorry."
"Don't worry about it. This will be beneficial to the case and I'm sure Sudou-kun will be really happy."
Sakura smiled at me and I instinctively smiled back. We have found our witness.
~~~~~~~~
It was Sunday night and it was 11:00 AM. Due to my insomnia, I was having trouble sleeping again so I decided to take a walk. This was what I always did whenever I struggled to fall asleep, late-night walks were always peaceful. Barely anyone was awake at this time so I felt at ease.
I put on a black hoodie and grey sweatpants and walked out of my room. I put in my headphones and enter the elevator. Once the elevator reached the first level, I exited the elevator. When I turned the corner of the hallway that leads to the entrance of the school, I stopped dead in my tracks.
Standing at the student mailboxes at the entrance of the dorm building, was Sakura. She was looking at what I assumed to be her mailbox. Although I felt like a creep since I was watching her from afar, something compelled me to stay and observe. Although I wasn't surprised that Sakura is checking her mailbox during a time no one is out since she avoids social interactions, something wasn't right about this. No one is up during this time and judging from the fact that she is wearing just a plain t-shirt and sweatpants, it's safe to say that she doesn't plan on going outside. She seemed to be hesitating as if she didn't want to check her mailbox. Because Sakura isolates herself from others, it's surprising that she received something in the first place.
After standing in front of her mailbox for about 24 seconds, she opens her mailbox and pulls out a pink envelope. She slowly opened the letter and her cautious expression immediately morphed into a petrified one. She then collapsed to her knees and dropped the letter. I wasn't able to determine what was in the envelope because of how far I was so I assumed they were letters or pictures. She then put her hands to her head and began to sob profusely.
Ok, something is definitely wrong.
After having an internal debate, I decided it would be best to see what's wrong. I silently walked to the entrance and opened the door that led to the student mailboxes. The sound of the door opening made Sakura violently twitch and her head abruptly turned to me with a frightened expression.
"It's just me, don't be scared," I said with my hands in the air.
"N-Nishida-kun? W-What are you doing here?"
"I was going to walk around a little outside but then I saw you in this distressed state."
I then got on one knee to be at eye level with Sakura.
"What's wrong?" I asked with a soft tone.
She wordlessly moves to the side and my question was immediately answered.
Scattered across the floor, were pictures of Sakura. One of the photos showed Sakura talking to Kushida, and another showed Sakura talking to Kiyotaka and I. Some of the other photos were of just Sakura. A feeling of disgust flowed through me. I picked up a picture and showed it to Sakura.
"When was this taken?"
After a couple of sniffles, Sakura calmed down and answered my question.
"T-That one was taken y-yesterday."
Her answer confirmed my suspicions. The picture I was holding showed Sakura wearing a different outfit then what she wore on Saturday.
"When did this start?"
"T-The pictures are from yesterday and today."
"So in other words, this is the first time you received these photos."
Sakura nodded her head.
Seems like Sakura has a stalker and this person decided to take this stalking a step further.
"Sakura. Let's go to your room to have some privacy. This stalker could be watching us." I looked outside of the dorm and skimmed the environment and didn't spot anyone.
"O-Okay."
Sakura got up from the ground and wiped her tear-stricken eyes. I gathered all of the photos and put them in the envelope. We walked back to the elevator and took it to the ninth floor. We exited and Sakura led me to her room. She unlocked the door and we sat on the bed. I then looked at her and said with a gentle but serious tone.
"Sakura. You're going to have to tell me everything."
"I-I'm not sure..."
"Please Sakura. I want to help but I can't do that if you leave me in the dark."
After a couple of seconds of contemplation, Sakura slowly nodded her head.
"A-Alright. Before I show you... I'll have to show you something first."
She showed me her phone which displayed a blog that had multiple pictures of a beautiful girl who appeared to be an idol. At first, I was confused as to why she was showing me this random blog, but I soon realized something. It was barely visible, but there was a door that was identical to the doors the dorm uses. It was also her latest post since it was taken a week ago.
"That door is for a dorm room... is this you?"
"Yes. I go by "Shizuku" when I post these pictures online. I usually read the comments but then this happened."
She then showed me the comments on the recent posts.
There were more comments but I stopped reading them because I felt like I was going to crush her phone. When I thought of who could be the stalker, only one person popped into my head. I handed it back to her and focused on my breathing, which thankfully calmed me down. I then turned to look at Sakura.
"How long has this... person been posting comments like these?"
"He commented on all of my posts but they weren't that creepy. Comments like these started to appear a week ago."
Lines up with the picture and the comment about him breathing the same air as her was posted yesterday in the afternoon, two hours after we exited the store. He was definitely the stalker.
"Sakura, the only way we can stop this from happening is if you confront this person."
"R-Really?! Are you sure?"
"Yeah. You should do it on Tuesday and don't worry. If this person tries anything I'll be there to protect you."
"Huh? Why would you protect someone like me?"
"Because you're my friend."
"We're friends? Really?" She whispered.
"I think so, unless..."
"No... It does make me happy...to hear you say that. Thank you... the thought of you being there brings me comfort." said Sakura.
I smiled and checked the time which read 11:33 PM. I should head back to my room.
"I'll see you tomorrow, Sakura."
I was about to stand up but I felt a hand grab my arm. I turned my head to see Sakura, who was blushing and looking away from me.
"What you said made me feel better... but um... could you..."
She didn't even have to finish her question. I nodded my head, grabbed the desk chair, and brought it to the side of her bed. A small smile appeared on her face and she climbed into her bed.
The smile soon vanished.
"I'm scared."
"If I had a stalker I would be too."
"That's scary too... but I'm talking about testifying."
"If you're that scared, you don't have to testify. Don't feel like you're forced to."
"No its not that just...ahhhhhhhhh. I want to testify but I lack the self-confidence to do so! And if I don't testify, Horikita, Sudou, and the other classmates will hate me!"
She let out a groan before looking back at me.
"What do you think would be best to do, Nishida-kun?"
I waited a couple of seconds before responding.
"You said you wanted to testify for your class, right?"
"Yeah, I did."
"For Sudou. For Kushida. For the class. Throw all of those thoughts away.
"Huh? Throw them... all away?"
"When you testify on Tuesday, speak for yourself. As someone who tells the truth of what they saw, as a witness. Tell the truth for your own sake. Do that, and Sudou will be saved. That's all I have to say."
I didn't know how effective my advice actually was, but perhaps it was right to encourage Sakura to speak for herself. Perhaps I did it because I understood how it felt to be wanted. Because I needed someone to know I understood the pain and anguish of battling loneliness.
"Thank you, Nishida-kun," Sakura said with a pleasant smile.
The room was then enveloped in silence. It was by no means awkward, it was peaceful. Eventually, Sakura's breathing became slower and deeper, meaning she fell asleep. I quietly got up from my seat and exited the room.
As I walked back to my room, I reflected on what just happened.
Seeing Sakura cry and suffer didn't bring me pleasure.
However...
This was good. This had to happen.
All the pieces were coming together. Everything is going exactly as I predicted.
~~~~~~~~~~~
Done with another chapter. I apologize if you're finding the chapters boring since it's taking longer than expected to finish volume 2. Well be done with volume 2 in 3-4 chapters and then well have some original chapters before volume 3 since Akira makes a decision that Kiyotaka didn't make in the light novel.
If you enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter! See you guys in the next chapter!
Published on 2/21/20
The Trial Part 1
The chapter got too long so I divided it into two parts. I have the other section typed out already so I'll post it either tomorrow or the day after that. Here's the first part. It's shorter than the next part.
~~~~~~~
It was just one day until the meeting between Class C and Sudou. Because of Horikita's cooperation and Sakura's testimony, our entire class felt courageous and spirited. For once, our class was actually united. However, they lacked sufficient evidence and it would still be difficult to prove Sudou's innocence.
"Kiyo, why is it so hot?"
"It's cause global warming sucks."
The moment Kiyotaka and I walked out of the dorm lobby, hot and humid air assaulted us.
I noticed something and grabbed Kiyotaka's shoulder. He looked at me and I pointed to a group of students that were near the bulletin board. There was a paper that said they were looking for people who had information related to Sudou's case.
"This-"
Apparently, someone was trying to help. It was sincerely appreciated because our class hadn't even considered taking such measures ourselves. The sign even said they were willing to give points in exchange for information. This will catch the attention of even apathetic students.
"Good morning you guys!" Ichinose called out from behind us.
"I saw this paper on the bulletin board. Did you post this?" I asked.
Honami looked at the paper with interest.
"This is an interesting method. No, it was probably- Ah he's here! Good morning Kanzaki-kun."
Ichinose, with a waved hand, signaled to a lone male student. The boy approached us with quiet steps.
"Did you put this up? Kanzaki-kun?"
"Yeah. I posted it on Friday. Is something wrong?"
"Oh no. My friends here just wanted to know who did it. Oh, let me introduce you three. Kanzaki-kun from Class B, this is Ayanokoji-kun and Akira from Class D."
"Nice to meet you, Kanzaki-kun."
Although his demeanor was stiff, he appeared to be a serious student. He was tall and slender. Although different, he kind of reminded me of Hirata. He appeared to be surprised Honami referred to me by my first name but his expression went back to a stern one. I shook his outstretched hand then he shook Kiyotaka's hand.
Ichinose was about to ask Kanzaki a question but she was cut off when her phone went off. She pulled it out of her pocket and looked at her phone. A thin smile appeared on her face.
"Did you find anything?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Yep! I just got two messages from the post. There might be some information."
She read it then handed her phone to me. I could feel Kiyotaka looking over my shoulder so I adjusted the phone so he could read it too.
"It looks like one of the boys from Class C, Ishizaki-kun, was a troublemaker in junior high. He terrorized locals and was good at fighting."
"Interesting," Kanzaki muttered.
Kiyotaka and I already knew this information but we feigned interest.
"Kanzaki-kun, what do you think?"
"They most likely let Sudou beat them up on purpose. It makes perfect sense if their intent was to trap Sudou."
"I agree. I knew you'd figure it out, Kanzaki-kun. Great work."
Honami was tapping on her phone but she suddenly stopped and looked at us with a confused expression.
"I'm trying to transfer points to this person but they are anonymous. Do you guys know how I can transfer the points?"
"I do. Do you know the person's phone number?"
"It's a toll-free number, but I remember it."
Honami drew close and pointed at her phone. It seems like she doesn't know the concept of personal space since we were practically shoulder to shoulder... and she gave us a pleasant smell. Is she wearing perfume? I wonder why.
"Here, open up the points remittance screen. In the upper left corner should be your ID number."
Our shoulders brushed even further and my heart rate began to skyrocket.
"Ummm... Ah! There it is. So what do I do now?"
"From your ID number, you can issue a temporary token key. If you open that, and send the key, you should get a request for payment."
"I see. Thank you!"
"Alright, you two lets go."
Ichinose started walking.
"..."
For a split second, I saw something on Ichinose's phone. The fragment of the screen I'd noticed had burned itself in my mind. That doesn't make sense? How was that possible? It seems like Ichinose is going to be a bigger obstacle than I thought.
~~~~~~~~
"Good morning you guys!"
"O-oh. Good morning?" I was currently taken aback by Kushida, who was holding my hand with a bright smile on her face. I almost wanted her to get closer but I ignored it.
"Yesterday was a lot of fun! Let's hang out sometime after this trial is over with, okay?"
"O-okay."
Kushida said this with a loud voice, causing all of the attention to be centered on me. Some of the boys were glaring at me in envy. Thank god Ike and Yamauchi aren't here yet. If they saw this, they would probably hold a massive grudge against me.
"Did you two spend your day off with Kushida-san?" An icy voice asked.
"Yeah, we did," I said with a quiet voice.
"Kushida wanted Sakura's cooperation, so she asked for our help. We didn't have much of a choice." Kiyotaka said, coming to my rescue.
"Was there something wrong... with that?" I ask hesitantly.
I turn around to see my neighbor and saw an expression on Horikita's face that I'd never glimpsed before.
"W-Whats the matter?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, you just had this weird look on your face."
"Really? I didn't intend to make any kind of face. I should look the same as I always do. However, I will say that I admire how freely you've been moving. When I ask you for help, you're often reluctant, but when Kushida-san asks you, you accept readily. I was calmly and discretely analyzing the difference between us."
She did not look calm or discreet.
Just then, someone tapped me on the shoulder and told me to go over and see Kushida. Horikita and Kiyotaka wore a puzzled expression as I walked over to the hallway, where Kushida briefly peeked into the classroom.
"Nishida-kun, I think I just saw something incredible!"
Did Kushida understand the reason why Horikita's expression was so passive-aggressive? She seemed both delighted and surprised.
"What do you mean? Horikita just seemed a little angry."
"That's not it. I think she felt excluded from the group since she wasn't invited."
"Horikita? No way!"
"She most likely doesn't know how she feels... I'm positive she probably noticed how fun it is to spend time with friends, which is a good thing."
What a surreal thought. Horikita didn't have a good opinion of Kushida. But despite that, Kushida said Horikita felt alienated over not being invited.
"Perhaps you're realizing something, Nishida-kun. Horikita is upset that you didn't invite her along."
No, no, that couldn't be it... I mean, Horikita was a girl who loved solitude, after all. She wasn't supposed to enjoy going out, certainly not with a guy like me.
In that moment, I had come to a rather baffling realization.
Kushida and I walked back into the classroom and I took my seat and looked at Horikita. Horikita looked at me and glared.
"Why are you looking at me with that weird smile on your face? It's quite disturbing. You should immediately wipe that look off your-"
"Do you wanna hang out sometime next week?"
"Eh?"
Horikita looked at me with a perplexed expression.
"I don't understand what you're saying."
"I'll repeat myself, do you want to hang out sometime next week?"
"Where is this coming from? Is this coming from Kushida?"
"...yes?"
"I refuse."
"Oh come on you should lighten up! It will be fun!"
"No."
"...Please?"
I looked at her with the best puppy eyes I could muster. Her eyes widened and her mouth slightly opened before she reverted back to her usual stern expression.
"...How many people would be accompanying us?"
"Well, there's Kiyotaka, Honami, Shiina who you haven't met yet, Sakura, and Kushida. Or it could just be the two of us if you prefer it that way."
Horikita was quiet for a couple of seconds before she responded.
"I'll think about it... but right now we have other things to worry about. We should focus on that before even thinking about 'hanging out.'"
Horikita went back to reading her book immediately after she said this. I turned around with a small smile. Looks like I'm making some progress.
~~~~~~~~~~
That night, under Kushida's orders, everyone except for Sudou gathered in my room. Normally, we would meet in Kiyotaka's room but Kushida wanted the meeting to take place in my room.
"So. Has there been any progress, Kushida-chan?"
"Yes, there has, but I also noticed something amazing. Nishida-kun, can I borrow your computer for a minute?"
"Go for it," I said with a nod. Kushida went to my desktop computer, booted it up, and opened up the internet browser.
"Okay, have a look at this!"
Kushida accessed a blog and I immediately recognized the person.
"Wait, is that a picture of Shizuku?"
"Shizuku?"
"She's a grave idol. She was just featured in a young man's magazine..."
Kiyotaka, Kushida, and the others began to talk about the idol and how it was Sakura. Because I already knew this, I feigned surprise.
As 9:00 PM approached, it was time for our group to split up for the night. All of them exited except Kushida, who was hesitating at the doorway.
"Is something wrong Kushida?"
"Oh no but... can I talk to you for a bit?"
"Oh uh sure," I said with confusion. Kushida smiled when I said this. I was about to close the door but Ike's head suddenly appeared around the corner.
"Are you going to confess to Kushida, if you do, I won't forgive you. You know that, right?"
You don't need to be so paranoid...
There's no way I was going to do that. Even if I did, I would be turned down in a heartbeat. I could read Kushida like the back of my hand, there no way she's into me.
"Don't spout nonsense. And if your that worried, you can wait outside."
Ike immediately agreed to this. He struck a pose and stretched himself to his full height, and parked himself outside my door. I smirked and closed the door. I heard Ike's protest but I ignored him and walked over to Kushida, who was sitting on my bed. I sat on the bed and faced Kushida.
"What did you want to talk about... is something wrong?" I asked. Although Kushida was smiling, it was strained. She was also twiddling her thumbs which were a sign that she was nervous.
"Kushida-" I was cut off when Kushida suddenly scooted and threw her arms around my neck and buried her face in my chest.
"K-Kushida?"
Kushida let out a long breath that conveyed her tiredness.
"Sorry... the past week has stressed me out," Kushida's voice was low and drained. The last time she used this voice was when she tried to blackmail Kiyotaka. I put one hand on the back of her neck and the other on her small slender back.
"Yeah, I don't blame you. Sudou got himself in trouble again and we had to help him out."
"Sudou-kun is an idiot."
"No need to tell me. He's the dumbest person I have ever met."
I look down at Kushida, who had her head buried in my collarbone.
"Remember what I said before? Whenever you're stressed out, you can come and talk to me. It's not good to keep all of this stress to yourself."
Kushida didn't say anything but I felt her hold on me tighten. She must have been more stressed out than I thought. I let her stay like that so she could relax.
"Remember how you said you wanted to hang out next week?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"How about it just be the two of us? We can alleviate your stress by having a good time."
"H-Huh?!"
At a speed that could rival light itself, she separated herself from me and scooted far away. I was beyond confused.
Did I... say something wrong?
"What's wrong? I was thinking of seeing a movie or having dinner again. We can do something else if that doesn't please you."
"O-Oh... well, in that case, it's fine. Yes, I wouldn't mind doing that." Although Kushida sounded relieved, she was still blushing like crazy. I decided it would be best to shift the conversation to another topic.
"Oh, by the way, I've been meaning to ask you. What was the question you wanted to ask me while we were talking on the phone?"
Kushida's shoulder twitched slightly in response. It was as if she hadn't remembered it until just now.
"I'll tell you later. Right now, our priority is to resolve this case. Besides, it's a personal request."
Personal request? I wonder what she wants.
"I'm sorry. If I told you now, it'd just be a bother." She smiled bitterly and clasped her hands together in apology."
"Well, if the case goes well, could you tell me then?"
"Sure, that would be fine. See you tomorrow," Kushida said this with a smile and walked out of the door. I locked it and went back to my bed.
I wonder what she wanted to say, and I was confused as to why she reacted so weirdly to my statement earlier. I most likely never will, girls are somethings really weird.
~~~~~~~~~
The day Class D's fate would be decided has arrived. Before anything else, I wanted to confirm that Sakura was coming to school. When Kiyotaka and I entered the classroom, I saw Sakura sitting quietly at her desk. Her expression seemed gloomier than usual.
"Are you alright?" I asked.
"Ah, yeah. I'm fine."
She seemed unusually composed, completely calm.
"I thought that things would be tough if I were absent today, so..."
She understood that the entire class would be upset if she were absent, so she made the difficult decision to come to school.
"Don't forget what I said on Sunday. Testify for your own sake, more than anyone else's."
"Yeah, I'll be okay."
"You'll do great. Just give it you're all and once were done, well deal with your particular problem tomorrow."
She smiled back at me when I said this. It was a pleasant smile.
~~~~~~~~
As the bell rang and class ended, Horikita, Kiyotaka and I stood up.
"Have you prepared for this, Sudou-kun?"
"Yeah...I'm fine. I was born ready."
As if mentally preparing himself for what lay ahead, Sudou closed his eyes and folded his arms. He then slowly opened his eyes again.
"You might call me a complete idiot and make fun of me, but I'm me. If you have something to say to me, say it now."
Well... at least you know you're an idiot.
"Don't do anything selfish. Actually listening right now would be the clever thing to do, yes?"
"Ugh, you always act so high and mighty, lady."
"Do your best, Horikita-san. Sudou-kun."
Horikita said nothing in response, but Sudou-kun pumped his fist to show resolve. I turned to check on Sakura, who was still sitting down. She stood up, her lip trembling slightly.
"Yeah... I'm alright. Thank you."
Sakura seemed tenser than I'd expected. If she was in this mental state before the meeting had begun, she might be able to speak as well as we needed her to.
"Let's go, we don't want to make a bad impression by being late."
The discussion was scheduled to begin at 4:00 PM and it was already 3:50 PM. We couldn't waste any time. Chabashira-sensei led us to the faculty room where we had an entertaining exchange between Chabashira-sensei and Hoshinomiya-sensei. After Chabashira-sensei forced Hoshinomiya-sensei back into the faculty room, she asked us: "Shall we get going?"
"We're not doing this in the faculty room, are we?"
"Of course not. Cases like these are dealt with by the homeroom teachers and the student council."
Horikita froze immediately when she heard the words "student council." Chabashira-sensei turned and glanced at Horikita's face.
"If you want out, nows the time, Horikita."
Sudou, who didn't understand why Horikita reacted the way she did, looked perplexed. I could practically see a massive question mark above his head. Our teacher, as usual, had revealed an important detail right at the last minute.
"I'll go. I'm fine."
Horikita glanced at Kiyotaka and I. Her look probably meant Dont worry about me. When she turned around, I leaned toward Kiyotaka so she couldn't hear what I had to say.
"Fuck... this isn't good," I whispered.
"Yeah, this will be problematic."
~~~~~~~~~~~
If you guys enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought of the chapter! See you next chapter!
Published on 3/3/20
The Trial Part 2
The second part is mainly the trial. If you want you can skim through it quickly but there are some new dialogue and subtle hints.
~~~~~~~~~
We approached a room that had a placard which read "Student Council" affixed to the wall near the doorway. Chabashira-sensei knocked, and we went inside.
Even though Horikita winced, she immediately followed us. Inside, long tables had been arranged in a rectangular formation. The three students from Class C had already arrived and were seated. Beside them sat a bespectacled male teacher who looked around to be in his thirties.
"Sorry we're late," our sensei said.
"No apologies are necessary, You arrived before the scheduled time."
"Have you already met?"
Sudou, Horikita, Kiyotaka, and I did not know the teacher.
"This is Sakagami-sensei, the homeroom teacher for Class C. Now then, that is the student council president."
Chabashira-sensei pointed to a lone male student that was seated in the back of the room. Horikita's older brother, without even acknowledging Horikita's presence, pored over the documents on his desk. Horikita directed her gaze at her brother for a short time, but when she realized she wasn't his focus, she lowered her eyes and sat down in front of the Class C students.
"Well then, "I would now like to discuss the violent incident that occurred last Tuesday with the members of the student council, the involved parties, and their homeroom teachers. You may begin the proceedings, student council secretary Tachibana."
Secretary Tachibana, a woman with short hair, slightly bowed.
"Of course, considering the magnitude of this dispute, there are times when the student council president will take over. There are several abnormal things about this incident. Other than that, the bulk of the proceedings will be handled solely by Tachibana, as usual."
"Because I am quite busy, there are certain agenda topics upon which I will defer. As a general rule, though, I would prefer to attend to these issues, as I'm entrusted to lead this student council."
"So this was all by chance?" Chabashira-sensei smiled as she said that, but Horikita's older brother never wavered. On the contrary though, Horikita, the tsundere, couldn't hide her trembling. The odds certainly were not in our favor. In fact, I couldn't think of any other scenario that could be as disastrous as this. Because of his presence, Horikita couldn't demonstrate her usual prowess here.
Secretary Tachibana summarized the situation from both sides in an easy-to-understand manner.
"Based on the aforementioned facts, we would like for you to identify which version of events is valid." After completing her explanation and the preface to the proceedings, she turned her eyes toward Class D.
"Komiya-kun and two other members of the basketball club went to the special building after Sudou-kun called them there. There, they claim to have been beaten up in a one-sided brawl. Is this true?"
"No way in hell. What those guys said was a lie. I was the one that got called over to the special building." Sudou said.
"That day, after practice, Kondou and Komiya asked me to go to the special building. To be honest, I thought it was annoying, but I also thought it might have been because they were always hostile towards me. So, I went to meet him."
Sudou wasn't the type of person that would sugar-coat his words. Normally, Horikita would have been disgusted by his casual way of speaking, but judging from her trembling, his words didn't reach her ears.
"That's a lie. Sudou-kun called us over to the building.
"Don't screw with me, Komiya! You were the one who called me, you jerk!"
Sudou impulsively struck his desk in irritation. Immediate silence followed.
"Please calm down, Sudou-kun. Right now, all we're doing is merely listening to what both parties have to say. Komiya-kun, please show some restraint."
"Puh, fine..."
"Both parties insist that the other called them over, so the statements conflict. However, the one thing the stories have in common is that there was a dispute between Sudou-kun, Komiya-kun, and Kondou-kun, correct?"
"I wouldn't call it a dispute. Sudou-kun's always picking fights with us."
"'Picking fights'?"
"Sudou's better at basketball than we are, so he's always rubbing it in our faces. We practice with everything we got, but it doesn't feel good when he makes fools out of us. So we often but heads."
"Not one bit of what Komiya said was true. Those guys are just jealous of my talent. When I practice, they constantly get in the way. That's the truth."
Naturally, both sides claimed that the other was at fault.
"Both sides have given their grievances, but now we have to come to a judgment with the collected evidence."
"Sudou-kun beat us senseless. It was a one-sided fight."
Class C seemed intent on focusing the discussion on their injuries.
"That's a lie. They attacked first. It was self-defense."
I hear whispering and turn my head to see Kiyotaka saying something to Horikita, who was unresponsive and remained mute. It was as if she shut down. Seem's like her brother's presence affected her more than I thought it would.
"If Class D has no further proof to offer, would you mind if we continued the proceedings?"
Sudou was hysterical but it didn't matter.
"It would seem there's no objection, given the arguments we've heard thus far." The student council president finally spoke. Horikita's older brother seemed as though he wanted to draw a conclusion as soon as possible."
I was about to pull something out of my pocket but I see Kiyotaka looking at me and nodding his head side to side, as if telling me he will take care of it. I nodded and pulled my hand out of my pocket and waited with interest.
What he did horrified me.
Kiyotaka stretched his left out and grasped Horikita's right side as hard as he could.
"Hyah?!"
It took me a second to realize that actually came from Horikita. I could only watch in horror as Kiyotaka grabbed her more forcibly and tickled her even more.
Kiyo, do you have a death wish!?
"W-wait. S-stop, stop!"
I realized what Kiyotaka was doing. No matter how dazed or upset a person is, if you stimulated the body enough, they'd come back to their senses.
It was working because Horikita stood up in an attempt to escape Kiyotaka's onslaught of tickles. It seemed like Kiyotaka was satisfied because he let her go. Horikita, looking like she was about to cry, glared at Kiyotaka with startling intensity.
"Get a grip on yourself, Horikita. We're going to lose at this rate. Fight."
"Tch..."
Horikita looked at Class C, then the teacher, and then her brother as if finally understanding our situation. She seemed to realize how desperate our situation was.
"Excuse me. May I ask a question?" she said.
"Do you mind, president?"
"I'll allow it. However, please answer more quickly next time."
Horikita then looked at Class C with a look that reassured me that the old Horikita was back.
"Earlier, you said that Sudou-kun called you over to the special building. But who exactly did Sudou call, and why?"
The Class C students looked at each other with confused expressions.
"Please answer," Horikita added to reinforce her aggressive style of questioning.
"Kondou and I don't know why he called us over. When we'd just finished up for the day and we're changing, he said he wanted to talk to us for a minute. Wasn't the reason just that he didn't like us?"
"So then, why exactly were you in the special building, Ishizaki-kun? You're not on the basketball team, so you have no connection to this case. I'd think your presence there would be rather odd."
"That's... I came as a precaution. There were rumors that Sudou was violent. He's also in better shape than we are, physically. So I had to go, didn't I?"
"So, simply put, you felt the situation might turn violent?"
"Yeah." They answered in unison, almost as if they expected this question. These Class C students definitely rehearsed for this conference.
"I see. So you brought along Ishizaki-kun as your bodyguard, since he was reputed to be rather good at fighting. Just in case there was an emergency."
"It was to protect ourselves. That was it. Besides, we didn't know that Ishizaki-kun was known for being good in a fight. We just considered him a reliable friend."
Horikita quietly listened to their responses, as if running various simulations in her head. Then she immediately made her move.
"I do have some knowledge of martial arts, if only to a certain extent. I understand that when you're fighting against multiple enemies, victory becomes exponentially more difficult. So I don't understand how you were defeated so handily, how the fight could be so one-sided, when you had a skilled fighter like Ishizaki-kun with you."
"Because we didn't intend to fight."
"Didn't seem like that way last Tuesday."
Everyone turned their attention to me.
"Care to elaborate?" The president asked.
"Last Tuesday some classmates and I decided it would be best to ask some students if they knew anything about the incident. However, Ishizaki and his friends didn't like that and confronted us."
I quickly side glanced to Ishizaki who looked nervous.
"Yes, I got reports about that incident, what happened next was that Ishizaki 'supposedly' grabbed you and threatened you, right?" The president asked.
"Not 'supposedly,' may I show you something?"
"I'll allow it."
I walked over to the president and showed him a video on my phone. After the video ended, he looked at Ishizaki, who was sweating bullets.
"Seems like your not as innocent you claim to be. Thankfully for you, this doesn't have to do with this case. However, I may have to run a separate trial just for you. Do you understand?"
"Y-Yes I understand," Ishizaki said quietly. He then turned to glare at me but I just smirked in return.
"Now then, does Class D have any actual evidence?"
"Yes, we have a witness that saw everything," Horikita said.
"Well then, Class D- if Class D's witness would please enter?"
Sakura, looking worried and restless, walked into the student council room. She looked down at her feet, as if scared of danger.
"1-D, Sakura, Airi-san."
"I thought I'd heard something or other about a witness, but you're a Class D student?" Sakagami, the Class C's homeroom instructor, snickered while wiping his glasses.
"Is there a problem, Sakagami-sensei?"
"Not at all. Please, go ahead."
"You may begin your testimony if you wouldn't mind, Sakura-san," Tachibana said.
"Y-yes, okay... Well... I..."
She stopped speaking. A period of silence followed. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. Sakura steadily looked further downward, and her face became increasingly pale.
"Sakura-san..." Horikita, unable to take anymore, addressed Sakura. Unfortunately for her, her words didn't reach Sakura.
"Apparently she didn't witness anything. More of this would just be a waste of our time."
"Why are you in such a hurry, Sakagami-sensei?" I said in annoyance.
"I want to speed this along. If we waste time, my students will suffer. These students are the joyful heart of their class, so I've no doubt that their many friends are worried about them. Also, they're striving to improve their basketball skills, and we're depriving them of valuable practice time. As a teacher, I can't overlook this."
"I see, you're probably right about that."
Thanks for the help Chabashira...
"Besides, look at her. She's trembling and quivering as if she's afraid."
Sakagami-sensei then turned towards us, mainly me.
"It's obvious this girl is not adequate at public speaking, but that may not be the only reason as to why she's afraid. Is she perhaps afraid that she will be punished if she doesn't go along with this fabricated story of yours? A student like Nishida-kun probably forced her to testify-"
"NO!!"
"What?"
"Nishida-kun would never do something like that!"
It took me a couple of seconds to realize that shout came from Sakura. The sheer power and volume from that voice were so unlike her.
"The students in Class C threw the first punch. There's no mistake about that! I have proof too!"
Sakagami-sensei froze in response to Sakura's statement.
"Nonsense. If there really was evidence, you would have presented it at an earlier stage—"
Sakura loudly slammed her hand on the desk, and threw down what looked to be a few small, rectangular pieces of paper.
"What are these?"
Because Sakura produced something other than words, Sakagami's expression stiffened for the first time.
"This is proof that I was there that day!"
Secretary Tachibana walked over to Sakura. Though she hesitated at first, she then reached for the paper. No, those were actually photos.
"President."
After looking at the photographs, Secretary Tachibana handed them over to the student council president. Horikita's older brother, after looking at the pictures for some time, laid them out on the desk so that we could see. We saw Sakura in those pictures, but this Sakura wore a lovely expression that looked both similar and dissimilar to the Sakura with us now. It was the idol, Shizuku.
I... I was looking for places no one was around so I could take pictures of myself. The pictures show the date and time, which proves that I was there when I said.
After looking at the new evidence, I glanced and saw the changes in the three Class C students, who up until now have been playing the victim card. They were now visibly shaking.
"What did you use to take these photos?" asked Sakagami-sensei.
"A digital... camera."
"You can alter the date rather easily with a digital camera though. All you have to do is manipulate it using a program on a computer. This is insufficient evidence."
"But Sakagami-sensei, don't you think this photo is different?" Horikita's older brother slid out one of the photos we hadn't yet seen, and handed it to the teacher.
"T-This!?"
The photo showed the fight itself; clearly there was no need to nitpick the time. The setting sun bathed the hallway in dusky light. The picture seemed to show what had happened immediately after Sudou hit Ishizaki.
"I think that you'll believe I was there after seeing... this."
"Thank you, Sakura-san."
This picture without a doubt saved Horikita as well. To rescue such an overwhelming situation.
"I see. Well, you do seem to be telling the truth about witnessing the incident. That much I simply must accept. However, I am unable to determine how the situation started from this picture. This doesn't prove that you saw the entire incident."
It was certainly true that this picture made it look like the fight had already ended. We couldn't call this definitive evidence.
"So, Chabashira-sensei, how about we compromise?"
"Compromise?"
"I'm still convinced that Sudou-kun lied in his testimony."
"You jerk!"
No matter how long we go back and forth, we'll never reach a consensus on who is innocent and who is guilty. Although I believe Sudou is guilty, I acknowledge the fact that the students from Class C are responsible for some of the blame. So how about two weeks of suspension for Sudou-kun, and one week of suspension for my students? What do you think of that? The weight of the punishment is different, of course, but I think that matches the difference in sustained injuries."
Horikita's older brother remained silent as he listened to Sakagami-sensei. It looked like Class C was willing to compromise only halfway.
"Don't screw around! This isn't a joke!" Sudou yelled in rage.
"Chanashira-sensei, what do you think?" Sakagami-sensei didn't even acknowledge Sudou's outburst.
"We seem to have already reached a logical conclusion. There's no reason to refuse Sakagami-sensei's proposal," Chabashira-sensei said.
His proposal was without a doubt a reasonable compromise. This was much better than what Sudou would have received if we didn't present Sakura's evidence. Horikita looked to the ceiling, as if debating on whether or not we should accept the deal.
"Horikita, are we really out of options?" I asked.
Horikita did not respond. Well, did she even have any words left?
Seems like Horikita needs a little motivation to keep fighting...
I looked at Kiyotaka to find that he was already staring at me, I nodded my head and he stood up.
"I'm not very smart, so I can't really come up with a solution. I do, however, think that we probably should accept the compromise that you have offered us, Sakagami-sensei," Kiyotaka said.
"Right," Sakagami-sensei replied with a smile, pushing his glasses back up his nose.
"We have no definitive proof of Sudou's innocence. I suppose I should say such evidence just doesn't exist. If this event had occurred in a classroom or the convenience store, a greater number of students would have been around to see it, and there probably would have been sound evidence. There's no record of anyone watching this scene unfold. Since this event took place in the special building, where there weren't any people around, there's nothing we can do."
Kiyotaka sighed deeply and shook his head. He looked straight into Horikita's eyes, and she gazed back at him. Kiyotaka spoke as if we were accepting defeat.
"I understand why we're having this discussion. No matter how much we appeal to the contrary, Class C won't admit that they lied. Sudou won't admit that he lied, either. We really would just keep going back and forth. Honestly, it's getting to the point where I would've been happier never having had this discussion in the first place. Don't you agree?"
Horikita cast her eyes down. If she took what Kiyotaka said at surface value, then things would end here.
Come on Horikita...
"So, that's it, yes? Well, Class D representative Horikita-san. Please give your opinion on the matter." Sakagami-sensei said with a smile, convinced that Class C won this case.
"I understand..." Horikita answered, slowly looking back up.
"Horikita!" Sudou cried. It was the roar of a man who, more than anyone else, did not want to admit defeat.
"I think the Sudou, who caused the incident, has a problem. He's the type of person that act first and ask questions later."
"H-Hey!"
"You need to understand, Sudou. Your attitude caused all of this." Horikita glared intensely over at Sudou, as if to outdo Sudou's own ferocity. "Your attitude is the sole reason why I wasn't motivated to help you in the first place."
"A very honest answer. The matter seems settled now, wouldn't you say?"
"Thank you very much. Please take your seat now," Secretary Tachibana said to Horikita.
However, Horikita did not sit down. She fixated on the teachers, continuing to stare right at them.
"He should reflect on his actions. However, not in this particular case. When I say he should reflect, I mean that he should look back on his past actions. In regards to this particular incident, however, I don't think Sudou-kun did anything wrong. This was not an unfortunate event that occurred merely by chance. I'm convinced that this was a deliberate move made by Class C. I have absolutely no intention of meekly accepting defeat."
"So then... what do you mean?" Horikita's older brother looked at her younger sister for the first time. This time, Horikita did not shrink under his gaze.
"If you did not understand, I will say it once again. We claim that Sudou-kun is completely innocent. Therefore, we cannot accept his suspension from school, even for just one day."
"Ha ha... What can I even say? We did this intentionally? What a bizarre claim. Apparently, the student council president's younger sister can't help but spew nonsense."
"Sudou-kun is the victim, just as the witness testified. Please do not make any errors in your judgment."
Shouting came from the Class C students.
"Don't screw around! I'm the victim here!"
Sudou responded to the shouting with the same ferocity. The objections came left and right. It was clear as day that we would not find a solution this way.
"That's enough. Continuing this discussion would just be a waste of time. I'm appalled by this pathetic behavior." All of the shoutings ceased when they heard the president's declaration.
"What I've learned today is that each side has an exact opposite claim. In that case, one side is propagating an extremely malicious falsehood."
One of the classes was lying to the school. The consequences would be greater than suspension.
"I'll ask you, Class C. Have you lied to us today?"
"Of... Of course not!"
"Well, what about you, Class D?"
"I haven't lied. Everything we've said has been the truth."
"Then we will regroup here for a retrial tomorrow at 4:15 PM. It won't take place at the same time because I have to take care of some business first. If by then it hasn't been clearly established which party has lied, or in the event no one admits that they were at fault, we will pass judgment based on the evidence we've collected thus far. Of course, in that case we may have to consider the possibility of expulsion from this school. That is all."
After offering that statement, Horikita's older brother ended the proceedings. If the trial was set to reopen at 4:00 tomorrow, that was a very small window of time in which to uncover new evidence.
"We were told to leave. Everyone looked dissatisfied as they exited the student council office. Sakagami-sensei approached Sakura, who seemed to be on the verge of tears. He said something very cold to her.
"I want you to reflect on the fact that many students will be involved in this due to your lies. Also, if you think that we'll go easy on you if you start crying, then I am afraid you are being foolish. You should be ashamed of yourself."
Sakagami-sensei and his students left, leaving those words hanging in the air. The Class C students repeatedly complained that the witness's lies were far too much on their way out, almost as if they wanted Sakura to hear them.
Malicious thoughts appeared in my head but I pushed those away. Going to jail would be a bad idea. I turned to Sakura, who burst into tears.
"I tried my absolute hardest to speak up during the discussion, but do we even stand a chance? Horikita?"
"I'll keep fighting to support your testimony until the end. Giving up isn't an option," Horikita said.
"You understand that we won't solve this problem just by being stubborn. Won't that just hurt more people in the process?"
"I have no intention of losing. Well then, I must excuse myself."
With that, Horikita turned and left. Sudou followed. I left the student council room alongside Kiyotaka and Sakura.
"I'm sorry you guys...If I'd only stepped forward in the very beginning, everything would have been fine, but... Everything turned out this way because I didn't have the courage."
"It would've ended the same even if you had stepped forward at the beginning. They would've fought to discredit your testimony simply because the witness came from Class D. The result would be the same," Kiyotaka said.
"But!"
We were cut off by a calm and stoic voice.
"You're still here?"
Horikita's older brother and Secretary Tachibana came out of the classroom.
"What do you two plan to do?"
"What do you mean?" Kiyotaka asked.
"I thought that when you two came here with Suzune, you'd unveil some kind of master plan."
"I'm not some star detective so I don't have any plans."
"So does that mean when Suzune claimed Sudou was completely innocent, she was merely getting carried away?"
"Hyperbole, you mean? I don't think so."
"I see."
"Then there's what you said, Sakura." Horikita's older brother turned to Sakura, who stifled her crying. "Eyewitness testimony and pictorial evidence certainly carry weight during deliberation. However, the evidence's legitimacy is reduced because you are a student from Class D. No matter how detailed your account, we cannot accept it as one hundred percent true."
Essentially, he was calling Sakura a liar.
"I-I...I just...told the truth..."
"If you can't prove it, then it's little more than nonsense."
Sakura hung her head low in frustration, crying once again.
"I believe her. I believe Sakura's testimony," Kiyotaka said.
"Since she's a Class D student, it's only natural that you would want to believe her."
"I didn't say that I want to believe her. I said I believe her. Those mean different things."
"So can you prove it? Can you prove she's not lying?"
"That's not up to me. Your sister will prove it. If Sakura isn't lying, then she will find a way to convince everyone."
Horikita's brother chuckled softly, then smiled, as if to suggest such a thing couldn't be done. His smile reverted back to his emotionless expression.
The president's hand suddenly came flying towards my head and I shifted my head to the right, evading the attack. His hand slammed against the wall behind me and made a loud thump echoed throughout the hall.
"Why so aggressive? Are you looking for a rematch?" I sarcastically asked. Tachibana looked at the president and I with a confused look. The president ignored my question.
"When I asked 'what do you two plan to do,' I was asking the two of you but Ayanokoji-kun was the only one answering, but you've been awfully quiet. Why is that?"
"I don't know, maybe it's because I'm scared to talk to the president."
The president let out a chuckle before reverting back to his emotionless expression.
"We both know that's a lie. You're hiding something, so I'll ask again, what do you plan to do?"
"I firmly believe Sakura's testimony, what she said was not a lie. And your sister will prove her testimony is correct. But..."
I felt the edges of my lips shift upward. Tachibana's eyes widened and she involuntarily took a step back.
"Who knows. Something spectacular could happen tomorrow. You'll just have to wait and see."
Interest sparkled in the president's eyes.
"That's something I didn't expect you to say. If that's the case, then I look forward to it."
The president removed his hand from the wall and left with Secretary Tachibana following behind him.
After they left, I approached Kiyotaka, who was comforting Sakura.
"Come on. Chin up, Sakura. There's no use in crying forever," Kiyotaka said.
"But...it's all my fault... Hic."
"You didn't do anything wrong. You just told the truth. Right?"
"But... I..."
"I'll say it one more time. You didn't do anything wrong."
Kiyotaka was crouched slightly to look at Sakura, who had her head lowered. I also took a knee to be at eye level with Sakura. I pulled out my handkerchief and gently lifted her head to wipe her tears away. As I wiped her tears away, her cheeks reddened and she stared at me with wide eyes. After I was done, I put a hand on her shoulder.
"We believe in you. We're grateful that you came here today. Thanks to you, we now have a chance to save Sudou and our classmates."
"I... I wasn't completely useless?"
"You were the exact opposite of useless, you were our saving grace. You did amazing today."
"T-Thank you...what about our plans tomorrow? We..." Sakura was hesitant to speak and I knew why.
"You can trust Kiyo," I said, reassuring her.
"O-Okay... how are we going to deal with the stalker? We planned to deal with it after school but with the meeting tomorrow..."
"Your situation takes priority over that."
"R-Really?"
"Of course, your safety is my top concern. Besides, the meeting is delayed so I'll be able to make it once we deal with the stalker. Even if I don't, Horikita and Kiyo will take care of it."
"I-If you say so... thank you..."
I smiled and offered her a hand to help her up and she took it.
"It's getting late so you two should head back."
"You aren't coming with us?" Sakura asked.
"Yeah, I really need to go to the bathroom so I'll meet up with you guys outside."
"O-Okay..." Sakura hesitantly said.
Once Kiyotaka and Sakura were out of sight, I walked down the stairs and approached a room, ignoring the bathroom that I passed. I arrived at the room and saw the person I was looking for. They were sitting at their desk, looking over documents. I knocked on the door in order to get their attention. They lifted their head to look at me.
"Ah Nishida-kun, what business do you have with me?"
"There's something that I'd like to talk about."
~~~~~~~~
I apologize if you find this chapter a little boring since a majority of it is just copy and pasted dialogue from the light novel. I myself got a little bored while typing this but the next chapter will be better since a bombshell will be dropped.
If you enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter! See you next chapter.
Published on 3/4/20
The "Calm" Before the Storm
Kiyotaka POV
"I let you see something so embarrassing..."
Sakura, walking next to me, had stopped crying. She now wore a sheepish smile.
"It's been such a long time since I cried in front of someone. I feel a little relieved, actually."
"That's good to hear. It's bad to bottle up those emotions. Crying is a good way to let it all out."
People who cried could grow stronger and move forward. Sakura seemed to be the type who bottled up her feelings. This incident might have been an important step forward for her.
"I was really happy... when you said that you believed me."
"It's not just me. Horikita, Kushida, and Sudou do, too. All of our classmates believe you. Especially Akira."
"Oh... thats good to hear... he's a really nice guy," Sakura said with a small smile.
After she said that, the two of us lapsed into silence. Neither of us was very good at making conversation. However, it didn't feel strange or unpleasant.
"U-um, well... I don't think I should be saying this now, but..."
"Yahoo! You're really late, huh?"
Ichinose and Kanzaki were waiting for us by the entranceway. They must've been eager to hear the result of the trial.
"Were you waiting for us?" I asked.
"We were wondering what happened."
Sakura bid me goodbye and left.
"I'm sorry. Was this a bad time?" Ichinose asked.
"No, it's fine."
Ichinose's gaze shifted her gaze from me to the school building. She then looked back at me.
"Where's Akira? Did something happen?" Ichinose asked with a worried tone.
"Oh no he's alright. He just needed to go to the bathroom. I'll text him right now."
I pulled out my phone and sent a text to Akira.
~~~~~~~
Kiyotaka: Are u done with ur "bathroom break?" Ichinose and Kanzaki are outside.
Akira: Yeah I'm almost done, I should be out in like 10-15 minutes.
Kiyotaka: Got it. U want me to wait before explaining what happened during the trial?
Akira: Naw you don't need to wait for me, just tell them. Besides, it's gonna take a while to get this one out lol.
Kiyotaka: ...
~~~~~~
I shook my head in disappointment and put my phone in my pocket.
"He'll be out in like 10-15 minutes. While we wait I'll just fill you in on the details."
I described the events that had transpired in the student council room.
"I see. So, you rejected the compromise, huh? Class D is insisting on Sudou's innocence until the very end?"
"Well, if Sudou even got as little as one day's suspension, Class C would win."
In other words, the compromise had been a trap. A sweet trap set to lure us to our defeat. The two of them didn't seem convinced, though. Kanzaki, in particular, insisted that we'd made the wrong choice.
"The fact remains that he hit the other students. Your opponents made a concession because of corroboration from the witness and her evidence. You should've accepted the compromise."
"But like Ayanokouji-kun says, Sudou's suspension would be a loss for Class D. If Sudou were suspended due to his bad behavior, then his chances of being a team regular would probably vanish. He'd be back to square one."
"He might not just be sent back to square one. It might be worse, actually. If the school knew both sides shared the responsibility, they'd take that into account when assigning punishments. However, if Sudou's share of the blame increases tomorrow, it'll be bad news."
Neither of them were wrong.
However, that wouldn't be the case if we had evidence that proved the Class C students were at fault.
"I see. I think so too."
"If you think so, shouldn't you have stopped it?"
"I wanted to, but our leader gave us her decision. We'll fight to the bitter end."
Horikita wasn't stupid. She already knew well enough that this extension wasn't a victory. Yet she'd still made the choice to press forward, intending to fight on. That Class D was prepared to face the difficulties ahead was proof of our readiness.
"Hmm. Well, I don't think we'll be able to obtain any more leads, but I'll go check what information I can gather from the Internet." Though it wouldn't have been odd for her to wash her hands off us at this point, Ichinose laughed and still offered her cooperation.
"I'll do my absolute best to look for more evidence or another witness." Even though Kanzaki would have opted for a compromise, his cooperation also remained unwavering.
"You're still willing to help us?" I asked.
"We're in too deep now. Besides, it's like we said before. We can't forgive liars."
Kanzaki nodded. These were some really good people.
"I sincerely appreciate the offer, but it's not necessary."
Horikita, who I thought had returned to the dorms, suddenly stood alongside us. Had she been waiting for me?
"Not necessary? What do you mean, Horikita-san?"
"We cannot get Sudou acquitted. Even if a new witness were to come from Class A or B, it would be impossible. However, I do have a plan to deal with this."
"Oh, what is it?" Ichinose asked with interest.
"Hm... I'll tell you when Nishida-kun is here, he should hear it too. Where is he Ayanokoji-kun?"
"He should be arriving at any moment..."
"Hey, guys! Sorry that I'm late." We all turn to see Akira, who was jogging towards us.
"Good. Now that you're here, we can proceed. Ichinose, I would like for you to prepare something for us."
Horikita proceeded to explain to us what she wanted. The previously calm Ichinose's expression now stiffened.
"Oh... That's going to be a really hard request."
If Ichinose was this hesitant, perhaps it truly was unreasonable. Kanzaki fell silent and appeared deep in thought.
"I understand that I'm in no position to ask this," Horikita said. "The burden I'd be placing upon you is exceptionally great. But—"
"Ah, no. Well, this should be within the range of what we can do, I think. That's because I plan to figure out what's happening to Class D. I've got tons and tons of things I want to know, but... Well, maybe it would be better for you not to tell us why?"
Horikita continued to explain the details of her solution to Ichinose, Kanzaki, Kiyotaka, and me. Why was it necessary? What would we use it for? What was its purpose? After Horikita had finished, Kanzaki and Ichinose stood lost in silent thought.
"You should understand the risks as well as the usefulness of this strategy," Horikita said.
"When did you come up with this?" Ichinose asked.
"Just before the deliberation ended. Only by chance, though."
"That... an incredible move. Alright, I'll do it."
"Thank you, I very much appreciate it."
"You're welcome. Man. I completely neglected to calculate the fact that Class D has a girl like you, and..." Ichinose's gaze landed on Kiyotaka and I for a split second before, she took out her cell phone with a look of slight amazement. "I'll lend this to you. Please return it later."
Well' then, you two. There's something I'd like you to help me with." Horikita finally turned her attention to Kiyotaka and I.
What is it?" I asked.
Horikita explained what she wanted us to do and I shook my head.
"I won't be able to, there's something that I have to take care of after school."
"...Will you at least be able to make it to the meeting?"
"Yeah don't worry I will."
"Alright fine, you'll have to do it by yourself, Ayanokoji-kun."
Kiyotaka seemed reluctant to do it, but he yielded.
"Okay, lets g--?"
Out of nowhere, Horikita landed a solid punch towards Kiyotaka's gut. Kiyotaka grimaced and held his stomach in pain.
"I'll forgive you for touching me this time. However, next time I'll pay you back double."
After Horikita said that ominous statement, she began to walk to the dorms as if nothing happened.
It was times like these that remind me that Horikita is one scary girl.
~~~~~
Akira POV
"Akira... you're one of the smartest people I know... but that was the by far the dumbest thing you have ever made me do."
"Hey come on it was worth it. Besides, we have something more important to focus on; getting to class on time," I said in annoyance.
Kiyotaka and I started to walk to school. As I took each step along the tree-lined path to school, my body screamed in agony. Sweat poured down my cheek. My body felt like it was on fire. Is Summer always this hot?
Just beyond the trees, light filtering down through their leaves, a lone female student was sitting against the handrail. She looked over at me. How could this beautiful girl be so good at positioning herself against the scenery? She was quite photogenic. The thought of taking a picture of her crossed my mind, but I shot it down. I didn't have the guts to take her picture.
"Hello Horikita," I said.
Oh, hello Nishida-kun, Ayanokoji-kun." Kiyotaka waved his hand at Horikita. I noticed there was something off about Horikita.
"Is... something wrong?" I asked with uncertainty.
"N-Nothing. I was thinking... maybe I made a mistake. The wrong choice..."
"Would you be happy if we'd compromised?"
I asked, feigning worry. Horikita continued.
"If Sudou-kun is penalized for this, it'll be my responsibility."
This brings a small smile to my face.
"So you do worry about things like this, huh?"
"The truth is that we're gambling. I'm a little anxious about the outcome. Are you two okay?"
We have the strategy you proposed yesterday. Honami and Kiyo well be there."
I gently put my hand on her shoulder.
"Your plan is perfect, Kiyo and Ichinose will be able to pull it off."
Horikita lets out a sigh.
"Alright... just make sure you make it to the trial on time."
"Don't worry, I will." I gently patted Horikita's shoulder and Kiyotaka and I continued walking.
"Hey--"
"Hmm?"
"Nothing. After we settle this case," replied Horikita.
~~~~~~~~~~
I noticed a change as soon as I walked into the classroom. Sakura, who usually made it to school just in the nick of time, was already sitting at her desk.
Horikita also looked shocked to see Sakura. Moreover, there was also a subtle difference in her body language. I felt like she was sitting up straight as if she was ready for something. It seems like she's ready to confront her stalker.
Just as we were about to pass Sakura's seat, she looked up. I thought she was going to do her usual greeting, but what she did next, surprised me.
"Um... Good morning, Ayanokoji-kun, Horikita-san... Nishida-kun."
"G-Good morning."
That was the first time Sakura had given us a morning greeting.
"I'm surprised she actually greeted us," Kiyotaka said.
"Yeah, you took the words right out of my mouth."
"What's with her?" Horikita muttered.
"Maybe because of what happened yesterday, she took a step forward on the path to adulthood?" Kiyotaka suggested.
Sakura, who rarely spoke in front of others, had boldly given testimony in a tense environment. She'd likely taken the opportunity for some self-reflection.
"People don't change so easily. Trying to change yourself is virtually impossible." Horikita's bold but realistic statement most likely shattered Kiyotaka's lovely image of her. As I was no idealist myself, I thought Horikita was mostly correct. There was no truly major difference between today's Sakura and yesterday's.
However, it certainly wouldn't be true to say she was exactly the same. In order to change, first she had to think about changing herself. She had to want to change. There was no mistaking that.
"As long as she doesn't overdo it, I think it'll be fine," Horikita said.
"Overdo it?" Kiyotaka asked.
"If she tries to do what isn't possible for someone like her yet, she'll just set herself up to fail."
There was a mysterious yet convincing power to Horikita's words, almost as if she were speaking from experience. I let out a chuckle.
"Was there something funny about what I just said?"
"Well, as a loner who loves her solitude, you're very persuasive on this topic."
"Do you want to die for good?"
"N-No thanks!" I hastily turned around to escape the demon that sat behind me and let out a sigh of relief.
I thought the class was going to continue normally until a student stood in front of my desk. I lifted my head to see Kushida looking at me with a curious expression.
"Morning Kushida."
"Morning Nishida-kun..."
"Do you... need something?"
"O-Oh sorry it's just that... I've never seen you without your glasses before." As soon as Kushida said this, all the girls in the room halted their conversations and turned their gaze toward me. I suddenly started to get a little nervous.
"O-Oh yeah that's right... I decided it would be best to start wearing contacts from now on... I know it's kind of weird seeing me without my glasses," I said while averting my eyes.
I probably look like an idiot.
"No, it's quite the opposite... it's a good look!"
"Eh?"
I look back at Kushida, who had a reassuring smile on her face. I then subtle scan the girls that were sitting in front of me and noticed that their cheeks were red too.
"T-Thank you," after I said this, I took a long sip of my water to allow myself to think of what I was going to say next. All of the attention was on me so I didn't want to make myself look like an imbecile.
"How is it putting on contacts? I think its kind of scary, especially since you have to touch your eye-"
"Grnghghff!"
"N-Nishida-kun! Are you okay!"
Kushida, concerned at my sudden intense coughing, started to pat my back in an effort to comfort me. Although I appreciated the gesture, I couldn't help but relive the trauma I went through this morning...
~~~~~~
"So let me get this straight... you're too scared to touch your eyes... so you want me to help you put them on?"
"Yes! I can't do it on my own! Whenever I'm about to put the contact in, I back out at the last second! You have to help me! Please!" I cried with my head touching the ground. I heard Kiyotaka let out a disappointed sigh.
"... Fine. Give me the contacts and let's get this over with. And stop kowtowing."
~~~~~~
"Unhand me Kiyo!"
"Akira. Your behavior is irrational. You asked me to help you put them on and that's exactly what I'm doing. So just... stop moving your head... and let me... put it in... there we go. I think I got it in. Did I?"
"I think you did... ha... HAHAHA! My vision is already better! This is-I'm... oh my god I can actually read the text on the tv! This is amazing Kiyo!"
"...!"
~~~~~~~
"Nishida are you okay?"
I lift my head to see Kushida looking at me with a concerned expression.
"O-Oh yeah I'm fine. Completely fine. Anyway, class is about to start so we should be prepared," I hastily said.
Kushida reluctantly agreed and walked back to her seat and I let out a sigh of relief.
~~~~~~~
The final bell has rung, signaling that it was the end of the school day. I let out a sigh and I stood up from my seat. I looked at Kiyotaka to see that he was already gazing at me. I nodded and he responded with a nod of his own. We had our own tasks to accomplish in such a little amount of time.
Kiyotaka walked out of the room and I made my way to Sakura, who was visibly shaking.
"Are you ready to go?" I gently asked.
"Y-Yeah I am... but... are you sure you want to do this? The trial-"
"Forget the trial. This is important to me."
I grabbed her hand and squeezed it to reassure her.
"Horikita will take care of it. Let's just focus on what we have to do, okay?"
"I..."
After a couple of seconds, Sakura looked at me with a bright smile.
"Okay. Let's do it."
~~~~~~~
Everything was set up. Sakura was standing in the middle of an alleyway next to the electronics store and I was hiding around the corner, waiting for our prey to become ensnared into our trap. After about a minute, he came.
My prediction was correct, her stalker was the very same guy that tried to get Sakura's information when Kushida, Kiyotaka, Sakura, and I were at the electronic store.
Upon seeing him, Sakura tensed up but she didn't make any effort to run away.
"I have dreamt of this moment every single day... and I almost can't believe it. I finally get to meet the love of my life! Have you read all of the beautiful comments I left on your pictures?"
"Y-Yes... I have... and... Please don't contact me anymore!"
The creep's sinister smile vanished and was replaced with a confused expression as if he actually didn't expect this type of response from Sakura. Did he actually believe Sakura would be enamored by those comments? What a delusion idiot.
"Why would you say something like that? You're my treasure... Ever since I first saw you in a magazine, I've loved you. Meeting you again here, I felt like it was destiny. I love you... I can't stop feeling this way about you!"
"Stop... Please, stop it!" Sakura shouted. She took something out of her bag. It was the letters that she showed me last Sunday night.
"How do you know my room number? Why do you keep sending these?"
"Why? Of course, I would know your room number and send you letters. It's because our hearts are connected."
"Please stop it. It's bothering me!"
She tossed the bundle of letters to the floors, rejecting the man's unrequited love.
"Why... Why would you do something like that? Even after I wrote out my feelings to you!"
"D-don't come any closer!"
The man closed the distance between him and Sakura. He walked with an intensity that made it look as though he were about to attack. Latching onto Sakura's arm, he shoved her up against the store's shuttered door.
"I know why... you're dating that white-haired guy arent you!"
Genuine confusion appeared on Sakura's face.
"W-What are you talking about!? I'm not dating anyone!"
"Don't lie to me!"
The stalker threw Sakura to the ground and straddled her. "Let me go!" Sakura tried to protest but the man had her arms pinned to the ground. The man's strength was too much for her.
The man began to slowly unbutton Sakura's shirt.
"I don't know what it is you see in that guy but right now I'm going to prove just how much I love you. Once I'm done, you'll forget about that albino bitch and learn to love me too, Shizuku. You'll understand after this. Just be quiet. We are destined to be together."
After he unbuttoned the third button, a flash emanated in front of him.
"Huh?"
He lifted his head to see me, pointing my phone at him and taking continuous pictures.
"Local electronic store employee caught in the act of sexual assault. You're gonna be famous. No, infamous is more accurate."
The man started to visibly panic, scrambling to salvage the out of control situation.
"You're wrong. I wasn't 'assaulting her'... It's just...yeah, that. She said she wanted someone to teach her how to use a digital camera, so I said I'd teach her one-on-one. That's all."
"Tch, that's a bunch of bullshit."
I then pointed my finger and he turned around to see what I was pointing at, and his eyes widened.
"Security camera's don't lie, everything you did was caught on tape. Even if it was just an attempt, sexual assault is still sexual assault."
I then put a hand on his shoulder and he twitched in response.
"Face it. As of this moment, your life is over. You're completely fucked."
He then grabbed his hair and started to scream like a maniac.
"This is all your fault! If you weren't at this school, Shizuku would have fallen in love with me! I hate you! I'll kill you!"
He threw a pathetic haymaker at me which I easily dodged. It would be quite entertaining to see how inadequate this guy was at fighting, but I was in a rush so I had to end this quickly.
He threw another punch and I dodged it. His punch left him completely open to a counter-attack so I threw a jab at his Adam's apple. He let out a gargling sound and grabbed his neck in pain and I used this moment to grab his head and slam it against my knee, knocking him out cold.
Once I deemed the creep not a threat anymore, I turned around and hastily made my way to Sakura, who looked completely exhausted by this whole ordeal. I hurriedly grabbed her arms and pulled her to her feet.
"I'm so sorry Sakura! I probably should have stepped in sooner but I wanted to make sure there was definitive evidence of him trying-"
"It... its okay. I'm just glad this whole situation is over," Sakura said, reassuring me. I hear movement and I put myself in front of Sakura but relax when I realize it was campus security.
"T-There here?"
"Yeah... I called them before I took the pictures."
Campus security proceeded to take the man away and one of them questioned Sakura and I about the whole ordeal. After I explained the situation, campus security took the disgusting excuse of a human being away.
"You handled this situation really well Sakura, you were incredibly brave, perhaps too brave. I actually had to step in before something serious happened."
"Ha ha... Yeah, you're probably right. I was so scared."
The girl who had openly cried in front of me yesterday was now laughing in a rather peculiar way. She laughed while seemingly on the verge of tears.
"You know... Nishida-kun... before this whole ordeal, I had the wrong impression of you."
"'Wrong impression,' what do you mean by that?"
"Before I ever talked to you, I thought you were a scary guy but now... you're one of the nicest people I have ever met."
I was genuinely touched by what she said, but I was still curious about something.
"I'm glad you think that way. But may I ask, why did you find me scary? Was it because of my quiet behavior?"
"No, it wasn't that... it was your eyes."
"My eyes... what do you mean by that?"
"They..." Sakura suddenly stopped talking and shook her head, as if she was getting rid of some unpleasant thoughts.
"Nevermind, just thank you, for being there for me and helping me overcome this."
Although I was still curious about what she said, I decided it would be best to drop this and move on.
"You're welcome Sakura, I was more than happy to do it."
I then checked the time on my phone, which read 4:05 PM.
"The meeting starts in 5 minutes. I gotta go, see you tomorrow Sakura."
"Yeah... see you tomorrow."
~~~~~~~~
It was past 3:40. With classes over for the day, I went to the special building. This place had become increasingly hot and humid as the summer wore on. If things proceeded as planned, then the person I was expecting should arrive soon. Shortly thereafter, three guys showed up, all grumbling about how unbearably hot it was. They appeared happy, though, wearing optimistic expressions.
That was because the three of them had received emails from the class sweetheart, Kushida. Had the message contained an invitation to go on a date? Or perhaps, even more insane, a romantic confession? They were probably dreaming of such things. When they saw me, their fantasies were crushed.
"What's going on? Why are you here?"
Apparently they remembered me from the student council room. Ishizaki, the group's leader, stepped forward as if to intimidate me. He was rather forceful when no one was around to see.
"Kushida won't be here. I asked her to send an email to compel you all to come."
Ishizaki looked incredibly ill-tempered as he closed the distance between us. "This isn't funny. What did you do this for, huh?"
"If I hadn't used an underhanded method, you would've just ignored me, right? I wanted to talk to you."
"Talk to us? Why would we want to do that? Has the heat scrambled your brain or something?"
Ishizaki, who clearly was affected by the heat, grabbed his shirt and flapped it.
"No matter what you do, you can't hide the truth. Sudou called us over here and beat us up. That's our answer. Now he needs to quietly accept his punishment."
"I have no intention of arguing. That would be a waste of time. I fully understand that neither Class C nor Class D will retract what they claimed yesterday."
"So why do this? Are you going to abduct us so we miss the trial? Or are you going to have a bunch of people surround us and threaten us with violence? It'll be just like that time with Sudou."
Oh. That was quite an interesting idea, but threats like those wouldn't work on them. On the contrary; they looked like they'd welcome it.
"Just give up. See ya later."
Understanding that Kushida would not be coming, the three turned and tried to leave, but one other person stood in their way.
"I think you guys might want to consider that idea, actually."
Ichinose, who'd been waiting for all of the players in this drama to appear, quietly stepped forward.
"I-Ichinose?! What are you doing here?!"
The Class C boys were shocked. Given the unexpected appearance of someone from Class B, their shock was reasonable.
"What do you mean? What if I said that I'm here because I'm involved in this case?"
Since the Class C students hadn't expected her to be involved, it looked like tension was rising between them. They were clearly starting to lose their composure.
"This incident had nothing to do with Class B, right? So butt out..."
This demand was a far cry from the tone they'd spoken to me. They sounded desperate to get away.
"You're certainly right that Class B has nothing to do with this. But how do you feel about involving so many people in your lies?"
"We didn't lie. We're the victims. We are. Sudou called us out here and beat us up. That's the truth."
"Ha, adamant to the very end, huh. You lied. We can all see through you. You got violent in the end. If you don't want that fact to become public knowledge, withdraw your claim right away."
Even though I hadn't explained every detail, I felt that things would be fine in Ichinose's capable hands.
"Huh? Withdraw? Don't make me laugh. What, were you half asleep when you came up with that argument? You can't just claim something and make it true. Sudou started the fight. Right?"
Ishizaki looked to his two accomplices, who immediately answered, "That's right! That's right!"
"Did you know that this school is one of the leading government-sanctioned institutions in Japan?"
"Of course we do. That's why we tried to enroll here."
"In that case, you should try using your heads a bit more. Your aims were obvious right from the start, wouldn't you say?" Ichinose grinned and talked with greater animation, as if relishing this. She walked slowly towards the three as she spoke, like she was a famous detective revealing the true culprit in an investigation.
"Didn't you think that the school's response to this incident was odd?"
"Huh?"
"When you raised the issue with the school, why wasn't Sudou punished immediately? Why give an opportunity to escape by granting a grace period of several days? What do you think was the reason?"
"Because he lied to the school and cried for mercy. If they hadn't given him the time as a formality, we, the victims, would have won."
"Is that really true? I wonder if you had a different aim, a different purpose."
The windows in the hallway were all closed. The sun, still high in the sky, glared down upon us, increasing the heat and humidity.
"I've got no idea what you're talking about. Ah, damn it. It's so hot!"
One's ability to think, that is to say, to concentrate, decreases as heat increases. One cannot exhibit sufficient logical, creative thinking outside of a comfortable environment. The more content you cram into your head, the more your brain will overload.
"Whatever, I'm out of here. I'm going to boil alive if I stay."
"Is that really okay, though? If you leave this place, you might regret it for the rest of your life."
"What do you want, Ichinose?"
They didn't seem to understand what she was.
"Don't you understand? The school knows that you're lying, Class C. They've known from the beginning."
This statement probably came as a surprise to them. None of them had imagined such an outcome. Ishizaki and the others looked at each other for a few seconds, then snorted with laughter.
"Don't make me laugh. We lied? And the school knows it?"
"Ha ha ha ha. You guys are so funny," Ichinose said. "You've been dancing to my tune all this time."
"That's a nice try, Ichinose. But we're calling your bluff!"
"I have actual evidence," Ichinose continued, unfazed by Ishizaki's threats.
"Oh? Well, let's see it. Show me what evidence you have."
They thought there was no way we had any evidence, of course. Even after what Ichinose had said, they weren't shaking. However, when she began to speak, their defeat was decided.
"Did you know that there are security cameras installed everywhere around the school? It's a measure they've taken in order to monitor what we do every day."
"Yeah. So what?"
A smile that I could almost call sadistic appeared on Ichinose's face.
"Turn around."
"Huh?"
"Do you're ears not work? I said turn around."
Ishizaki and his accomplices turned around, and I could practically see their jobs drop to the floor.
A security camera hung in the hallway and occasionally swung from left to right, capturing everything.
"That's too bad, isn't it? If you want to set a trap for someone, you'd need to do it in a place without any cameras."
Oh jesus... oh god no."
"Shit shit shit shit shit!" Komiya buckled. Leaning against the wall, he slid down to his knees. Kondou held his head in his hands. They all seemed to recognize what was happening. Or so I thought, but Ishizaki wasn't buying it.
"W-wait a minute. I'm still not convinced. Okay, let's say the security cameras did capture some footage. You should've been able to prove Sudou's innocence without having to really do anything, right? You didn't need to call us out here to tell us this. You could have just presented it at the trial. But you guys called us here, right?"
"Innocence? That depends on what you're innocent of. We know that both parties took damage during the incident. No matter the circumstances, Sudou hit the three of you. That's undeniable. Of course, if the security footage can prove that Sudou wasn't the one who called you three over here, he'd probably receive the lightest possible punishment. However, his position as a regular would still be threatened. He might not be allowed to participate in tournaments."
There's also another reason, but he doesn't have to hear it...
Sweat poured down Ishizaki's forehead like a waterfall. We were hot as well, but comparatively much better off than these three. Their temperatures kept rising as we cornered them.
"What the hell? Well then, if it's like you people say, the security footage shouldn't be any trouble at all, right? We'll be fine as long as we can get Sudou suspended for even one day."
"If that happens, you might be expelled. Are you fine with that?"
Clearly they hadn't thought that part through, and didn't notice the dilemma they faced.
"If someone checked the security camera footage, it would expose your lies. If that were to happen, chances are good you'd be expelled. Anyone could see that."
"Wha—!"
"W-wait, why expelled? You didn't say that we lied!" Kondou was trying to save himself, his voice weak and strained.
"The school is testing us. They're testing to see if we can solve problems, and what kind of conclusions we draw. Don't you think that's consistent with everything else in this case?"
"Why would... I-I definitely don't want to get expelled!"
"H-hey, Ishizaki. It's not too late to tell them we lied! If we do, the school might forgive us!"
"Damn it. This is ridiculous. Admit that we lied? Well, fine. As long as Sudou's punished, I'll prepare myself for the worst punishment possible, an honorable sacrifice! It'll all be over for Sudou!"
In other words, Ishizaki wouldn't withdraw. Instead, he'd press forward.
"It's rather early to draw a conclusion. We'll give you one last chance. There's only one way to save both Class C and Class D."
"Like hell we'd do that!"
If the incident existed, it would be impossible to save everyone. In that case, it would be better if the incident didn't exist at all.
"There's only one way to resolve this issue. Tell the school that you wish to withdraw your complaint. If you do that, the school will not bring forward the security camera footage. If there's no complaint, no one can be punished."
A shattered-looking Ishizaki took out his cell phone. However, Ichinose sternly told him no. She wouldn't give him time to think. We had to finish this now.
"Well, you're not being very cooperative. Therefore, we have no choice but to prepare. We'll have the school confirm the security footage right away, and you'll be expelled."
I nodded in agreement. Kondou and Komiya grabbed Ishizaki's arms.
"Come on. Let's just accept Ichinose's idea, Ishizaki!"
"W-wait. If I don't check with that person, it'll be bad," he murmured.
"We've already lost! I don't wanna get expelled! Please, Ishizaki!"
"Damn! Fine... We'll withdraw. It'll be fine if we withdraw!"
Ishizaki fell to his knees.
"Well, let's head to the student council room right away. We'll go together."
We went to the student council room, the three C students sandwiched between us. If we took our eyes off them for even one second, they might contact someone for advice. When we finally reached the student council room, we pushed the three inside. Horikita had put everything together really well.
Akira was right to let her solve this predicament by herself.
~~~~~~~~~
Horikita POV
Sudou-kun and I arrived at the student council room 10 minutes before deliberation began. Tachibana-san was the only other person there. I saw no sign of other students, my older brother, or Nishida-kun.
"Oh jeez, I'm so nervous. How about you, Horikita?" Sudou asked.
"I feel the same as ever."
This case would be settled today. I knew that it was not going to be easy, especially for me. I'd declared that Sudou was completely innocent, after all. If my strategy failed, it would be for nothing. I thought that there was some value in sticking it out, so I'd come up with this plan during this extension period.
If this strategy failed, though, it would likely devolve into a verbal battle where we hurled abuse at each other. In the end, the result would certainly be worse than the compromise that had been proposed at the previous hearing. Sudou-kun would hate me then. Well, he'd be barking up the wrong tree. Still, I would have to acknowledge his complaints, because the appeal to the council was my responsibility.
Alternatively, I supposed that if Sudou-kun himself wished it, there was the possibility of meeting them halfway. They'd probably want to shorten his suspension as much as possible. If we made that the focal point of our discussion, we might be able to arrange for Sudou-kun's sentence to be lightened as well.
"Reconciliation was another name for defeat. Still, if the person in question wished for it, we would have no choice.
A short time later, the student council room doors opened. My heart started pounding at double the speed. My older brother... My words stuck in my chest and would not come out.
Even though I should have understood it, I felt attacked. I was wracked with various symptoms such as trembling, nervousness, and dizziness. But I couldn't repeat yesterday's mistakes.
I turned my eyes from my brother. There were other opponents I should have been facing.
"Oh, my. I see that the two boys from yesterday aren't here."
Next came the Class C teacher, Sakagami-sensei. Chabashira-sensei was with him. "What happened to Ayanokouji and Nishida, Horikita?" she asked.
"Ayanokoji-kun isn't participating but Nishida-kun should be here any minute. "
"Not participating? Well at least Nishida-kun will be here, he'll want to see this."
The last part she said confused me. What did she mean by "he'll want to see this?"
Both teachers took their seats. We would begin deliberation as soon as the Class C students arrived. When that time came, how would the battle go? Well, that was simple. We would object to what the other side had to say. We would reiterate that the other side was lying, and then pierce through those lies before claiming that we were the ones telling the truth. That was it.It would be the same for both sides. Through lies, we would arrive at the truth. This was a battle between truth and lies. We could bandy about ideas, but there could only be one solution.
About twenty seconds later, Nishida-kun arrived and I let out a sigh of relief.
"Finally, what took so long?"
"Sorry, it took longer than I thought."
"Tch, whatever, at least you made it," I mumbled.
Finally, the students from Class C arrived. They were all sweating, as if they'd been hurrying.
"You made it just in the nick of time," said Sakagami-sensei to his students with a slight sigh of relief. "Well then, we would like to resume deliberations on this case, from where we left off yesterday. Please take your seat."
Tachibana-san urged the students from Class C to sit down. However, they didn't budge. Instead, they remained standing in front of Sakagami-sensei.
"Can you please sit down?" Tachibana-san repeated her request, but the three did not move.
"Umm... Sakagami-sensei."
"What is it?"
It wasn't just me. Everyone else noticed that this situation was strange.
"Would it be possible not to hold this trial?"
"What are you...? What in the world do you mean?" Sakagami-sensei stood up in response to this unexpected request.
"Did you want to come to an agreement? Or did you already do something to the effect?" My older brother gazed sharply at the Class C students. However, the three boys shook their heads in unison, signaling that no, they didn't want to compromise.
"We realized that we weren't really saying anything worthwhile about which side was at fault. Our complaint was a mistake. Therefore, we'd like to withdraw it."
"You're withdrawing your complaint?" Chabashira-sensei chuckled as she spoke. She wore a thin smile as if she found something amusing.
"What's so funny, Chabashira-sensei?" Sakagami-sensei did not seem to like her attitude, glaring at Chabashira-sensei in irritation.
"Oh, excuse me. I was just surprised because I hadn't foreseen this. But I have something that you all definitely wouldn't have been able to foresee."
"Oh, and what would that be?" Sakagami-sensei asked in annoyance and curiosity.
What Chabashira-sensei said next shocked me.
"I have evidence that proves the students of Class C are guilty and are the culprits of this entire incident."
~~~~~~~
Hope you guys enjoyed that cliffhanger :)
Make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter. See you next time!
Published on 3/14/20
The Storm Has Arrived
There's gonna be some flashbacks to explain all the stuff that happened behind the scenes so flashbacks will be in this format:
blah blah blah
_
Also make sure to read the author's note at the end of the chapter. Please be sure you leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter. It took a good amount of brainstorming to come up with the scheme. Hopefully, it was clever enough for you guys :). If you guys enjoy the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter.
~~~~~
Horikita POV
"I have evidence that proves the students of Class C are guilty and are the culprits of this entire incident."
The entire room was enveloped in an eerie silence when Chabashira-sensei said this. I quickly glanced around the room to see everyone's reaction to Chabashira-sensei's shocking statement.
Like me, Sudou-kun was at a loss of words. The three students from Class C looked pale as if they have experienced a traumatizing event. Sakagami-sensei and Tachibana had a look of disbelief on their face. Nishida-kun's eyes were wide and his mouth was agape. Although my brother was calm and composed, I could see the right corner of his lips curved upward.
Did he expect this? Did he know something like this was going to happen?
"E-Evidence? T-That's preposterous. If it was actually evidence, Class D would have presented the evidence yesterday," Sakagami-sensei said. His objection was supposed to come off as confident, but his voice quivered as he said that. Chabashira-sensei's statement clearly caught him off guard.
"Yes, we would have if we had it yesterday, but an anonymous person delivered this to me yesterday," Chabashira-sensei pulled out what appeared to be a flash drive from her pocket. She then turned to my brother, the student council president, with a smug grin.
"You're going to want to see this, student council president."
"N-No! Just wait a second!" A panicked Ishizaki scrambled to salvage the situation.
"W-We want to withdraw our complaint! You were going to let us do that! Right!? We want to withdraw our complaint!" Ishizaki screamed with a borderline hysterical voice.
"No, I never said that, and I would like to see this new evidence. Tachibana, if you please."
"O-Oh, yes sir." My brother's request brought Tachibana-san back to reality and she speedwalk to Chabashira-sensei and grabbed the flash drive.
"No no no no no no no no no no no NO! She said she wouldn't send the evidence to the school!"
"We're so fucked!"
I looked back at the Class C students and looked as if the world around them was falling apart. Ishizaki's body was shaking violently and tears were in his eyes. Komiya was frantically pulling his hair so hard that I thought he was going to tear his hair out. Kondou looked deathly pale and as if he was going to pass out.
"N-Nishida-kun, do you know what's going on?"
"I-I'm just as lost as you Horikita. I-I have no idea what Chabashira-sensei is talking about," Nishida-kun spoke as if he had just seen a ghost. His eyes were fixated on Chabashira-sensei and his right leg was frantically tapping against the floor. I'm glad I'm not the only one that was completely caught off guard by this whole change of events.
On the screen, in the flash drive there were four audio files that had different names. I noticed the dates of the audio files. The first two were from last Monday, the day before the incident was brought to the attention of the school, the third audio file was made a day before the trial, and the last one had a date that stated it was made... yesterday.
"May I have the photo that Sakura-san provided for the case, please?"
"Yes you can... but may I ask why you need it?" Tachibana said while hesitantly handing the photo over to Chabashira-sensei.
"The photo fits quite well with the first audio file, you'll understand. Please, play the first file."
My older brother nodded his head and pressed play.
As soon as the audio clip started, the sound of rustling and footsteps echoed throughout the room. The device was rustling around as if was constantly moving and bumping into random objects. Just as I was about to ask Chabashira-sensei what we were listening to, my question was answered.
"Alright what the hell do you guys want? I'm tired from practice and I wanna head home. The reason why you called me over here better be good and... what the hell is Ishizaki doing here? You said it was just a talk between the three of us!"
"Shut the fuck up Sudou! We're tired of you're bullshit!"
These barbaric words came from... Kondou. I quickly glanced at Kondou and he looked completely shattered.
"My 'bullshit?' The hell are you talking about?"
"We're talking about the fact that you are the only first-year to be nominated as a regular player. It's disgusting. How could an inferior Class D student like you be nominated? Class D students like you belong at the bottom, you don't deserve to be a regular player."
"Tch this, is the reason why you really dragged me all the way out to this building?! You guys are jealous of my basketball skills and wanted to bitch and complain about it!?"
"No, we decided to give you a warning."
"A 'warning?' What are you gonna do? Threaten me with talking to the basketball advisor?"
"No... I'm only going to say this once, quit basketball. If you don't, there's gonna be a lot of pain for you in the future."
"Ha! You expect me to be scared by your 'threat?' Tch, I'm heading home. This was a huge waste of my fucking time."
Footsteps then emitted from the speakers, signaling that Sudou was walking away from Komiya, but his footsteps abruptly stopped.
"The fuck you doing Ishizaki? Get out of my way!"
"Oh, you're not going anywhere!"
"What are you-"
"Grab his arms Kondou!"
"W-What? Get the fuck off me!"
"I got him! I have him restrained!"
A struggle ensued. Grunts and yells soon sounded out of the school speakers.
"Shit! He's free! Don't let him- oof!"
"Fuck!"
"Ha! I could see that punch coming from a mile away! Fight like a real man!"
The grunts and yelps of pain out and after about ten seconds, the fighting ceased.
"Are you scared? Did you really think you'd beat me if you had more people?"
Sudou then snorted then the audio clip was filled with scrapping sounds as if it was getting picked up off the ground.
"What a waste of time. Tiring me out after practice. Give me a break."
You're the one who's going to regret this later, Sudou."
The rustling disappeared, implying that Sudou stopped in his tracks.
"Nothing's more pathetic than a sore loser. No matter how many times you come at me, you won't win."
"Is someone there?"
After Sudou uttered that sentence, the tape ended.
"What you have all just listened to was the exchange Sudou-kun and the Class C students had before the fight broke out. We can use what the Class C students said as evidence."
Chabashira-sensei then rewinded the audio clip.
"Alright what the hell do you guys want? I'm tired from practice and I wanna head home. The reason why you called me over here better be good and... what the hell is Ishizaki doing here? You said it was just a talk between the three of us!"
"This statement corroborates Sudou's side of the story. Sudou said that he was called out to the special building, not the other way around."
"Yes, I agree." Sakagami-sensei flinched when my older brother agreed with Chabashira-sensei. Chabashira-sensei then played the next clip.
"We're talking about the fact that you are the only first-year to be nominated as a regular player. It's disgusting. How could an inferior Class D student like you be nominated!? Class D students like you belong at the bottom, you don't deserve to be a regular player."
"This statement corroborates what Sudou said. Sudou."
"Y-Yes?" Sudou stuttered as he addressed Chabashira-sensei.
"You said the Class C students were jealous of your basketball skills, correct?"
"Y-Yes, I said that."
"Alright. Oh and please remind me, who did you say attacked first?" Chabashira-sensei sarcastically asked.
"Um... I said the Class C students attacked first." Although this whole situation was working in Sudou-kun's favor, he didn't appear happy at all. He looked completely lost as if he had no idea what was going on.
"Wow, you were actually telling the truth. I'm quite shocked."
Chabashira-sensei played another part of the audio.
"The fuck you doing Ishizaki? Get out of my way!"
"Oh, you're not going anywhere!"
"What are you-"
"Grab his arms Kondou!"
"W-What? Get the fuck off me!"
"I got him! I have him restrained!"
"Oh, and Sakagami-sensei?"
"W-What is it, Chabashira-sensei?"
"Yesterday I recall you saying that the picture doesn't prove that Sakura witnessed the beginning of the fight but I believe what Komiya and Kondou said ties to the picture. Komiya said 'Grab his arms Kondou' and Kondou said 'I got him. I have him restrained,' doesn't that explain the picture?"
Chabashira-sensei then displayed the picture of the fight onto the screen.
No reply came from Sakagami-sensei. His expression was a far cry from the snide grin he had at the beginning of the meeting.
While I am grateful that Chabashira-sensei is contributing to the case, I couldn't help but feel suspicious. Back in the trial, she did little to nothing to help us, in fact, I'd argue that she was essentially siding with Class C. But now, she's annihilating Class C with the new evidence she is presenting.
"What do you think, student council president?" Chabashira-sensei asked.
"Hm... I agree with your claim." My older brother then glared at Class C with a murderous gaze.
"It appears that you have lied to the school. You said that Sudou started the fight and that you were the victims but the evidence that was just presented completely falsifies that. Keep in mind that this is only the first audio clip, there are three more. I hope you three are prepared for the consequences."
The three Class C students flinched violently but didn't respond, I don't even think they have the capabilities of doing so. It's almost as if the life was sucked out of them. After realizing he wasn't going to get a response, my older brother turned to Tachibana-san.
"Play the next audio clip."
At first, the audio clip was quiet, but the silence was broken by a voice.
"...Do you think the school will buy it? Do you think they'll believe our side of the story?"
"Of course they will, it's our word against Sudou-kun. I mean, the guy is already a trouble maker, they'll naturally side with us."
"H-How..."
I heard one of the Class C students mumble this in disbelief.
"Yeah, you gotta stop worrying so much, Ishizaki. I think we put up quite a performance. We were able to provoke Sudou into attacking us. We'll be fine."
"We better be. I was this close to actually fighting back. Doesn't feel good to let a lowlife like Sudou-kun 'beat' me up."
"Ha you could say that again."
The audio clip ended. I could feel the anger radiating off of Sudou-kun so I put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down, which thankfully worked. I looked at Nishida-kun, who still had a perplexed expression on his face.
"H-How... How!? That clip was from our room!" Kondou roared at the top of his lungs.
"Kondou-kun, you need to calm down."
"I-I will not calm down! That was a 'private talk' the guys and I were having! T-This recording was a clear breach of our privacy!"
Kondou was practically grasping at straws at this point.
"Do you have evidence that backs your claim?"
"..."
"Didn't think so."
"I-I don't need evidence! What I said was true-"
" True? You lied to me about the case yesterday and you still have the audacity to say you don't need evidence because what you said was 'true?' Your behavior is disgusting. Shut your mouth."
My brother's ruthless words silenced Komiya, who just collapsed back into his seat in defeat. The third clip was played.
"Alright, you guys remember what to say during the trial right?"
"Yeah I do..."
"You don't sound so confident. Say it to me again."
"Fine. Sudou-kun called us over to the special building and we brought Ishizaki along with as a precaution. When we arrived, Sudou-kun beat us up. You happy?"
The third clip ended. The fourth and final clip was played.
"...Ishizaki... do you know why Horikita rejected the compromise?"
"Honestly... I don't know."
"D-Do you think they have evidence that it was a setup? I-I mean that's impossible right?"
"Yeah, there's no way they have any new evidence. We're completely fine."
"Y-Yeah, I guess your right."
"Heck, this might even work in our favor."
"What do you mean Kondou?"
"Think about it, the student council president said he was willing to put expulsion on the line. If Horikita and the rest of Class D shows up with no more evidence, there's a possibility that Sudou-kun will be expelled."
"True. Ha, maybe this is a blessing in disguise."
The fourth audio clip ended. The Class C students looked completely broken and Sakagami-sensei had a completely hopeless look on his face. I looked back at my older brother, who was glaring at the Class C students.
"After hearing all of this new evidence, I don't think it's even necessary to have any further discussions, don't you think, Tachibana-san?"
"Yes, I don't think so as well," Tachibana-san said in response to the student council president's question.
My older brother then turned his malicious gaze back at the Class C students, who had obviously fallen into speechless distress.
"Yesterday, I asked you three if you lied to us, and you said no. You have breached the trust of the student council and knowingly lied to not only the student council but the school itself. I am absolutely disgusted by this action and as student council president of this school, I cannot let this behavior go unpunished."
The Class C students' bodies were trembling immensely as they waited for what my older brother was going to say. Despite being happy that the situation has completely switched into our favor, I too waited for what my brother was going to say with trepidation.
"As of now, I am deducting 100 sr points from Class C, and I am expelling you three from this school."
"W-What?!"
"No this can't be happening! This CAN'T be happening!!!" Ishizaki screamed this with a voice filled with anger and disbelief. My brother responded to him with a calm and composed voice.
"It is happening, and there is nothing you can do to change that. You three will immediately report to the principal's office. From there, your parents will be called and you will be escorted off of this school. I expect you to be there in five minutes. This discussion is now officially closed."
With those closing the words, their fates were sealed. Ishizaki, along with his two other accomplices, collapsed to the floor in shock and defeat. I couldn't take it anymore and ripped my eyes off of them. I noticed that although this was a complete victory for him, Sudou-kun had a completely neutral look on his face.
I looked toward Nishida-kun who still had his gaze fixated on the completely defeated Class C students. There was something... off about this gaze. It was an intense gaze, one that you would use if you wanted to commit something in your long term memory.
I gently put my hand on his shoulder.
"Nishida-kun... Nishida-kun."
After I lightly shook his shoulder, he turned his head to look me, free from his seemingly hypnotic state.
"I'm sorry, were you saying something?"
"Yeah... are you okay?"
"Yeah I'm fine, I'm just shocked by this turn of events."
"Yeah... I am too. Anyway, let's go outside."
Nishida-kun nodded his head and the three of us walked outside. When we were outside the classroom, I spotted Chabashira-sensei looking at the school courtyard from the window. I urged Sudou to walk over to Chabashira-sensei and he obeyed. I then turned around to see no one next to me. Nishida-kun was right next to me like ten seconds ago, how did he slip away without me noticing?
I decided to ignore that and I walked over to Chabashira-sensei and Sudou-kun. Chabashira-sensei looked at me with a rather bold smile.
"Sudou-kun," I said. "Because of the surprising outcome of the meeting, the school will no longer consider you a problem child, and you will be able to participate in club activities from today onward. Right?"
"Of course. That isn't the case for the students of Class C though. Youthful zeal is a good quality. However, the next time you think about causing problems, you should remember this incident as an example. Do not forget. Okay?"
"I do... Chabashira-sensei, are those three really going to be expelled?"
"Naturally, violence is strongly prohibited at this school, the student council president's decision doesn't surprise me in the slightest."
Sakagami-sensei and the students of Class C slowly left. Ishizaki and his goons looked like walking corpses. Sakagami-sensei started hounding them for an explanation but he received no replies.
"Honestly, I was surprised you were telling the truth, Sudou-kun. However, just because they were the aggressors, doesn't mean you don't share some of the blame. You got very lucky."
"I understand... if that... evidence you showed today wasn't there, I would have gotten in a lot of trouble. I'll try and behave myself sensei, Horiktia."
Those were the first penitent words I'd heard out of Sudou-kun's mouth. I wondered if Chabashira-sensei was surprised. If so, she shouldn't be. Sudou-kun might have understood this much, but he was still Sudou-kun. A person couldn't change in just one day.
"You shouldn't make promises so casually. You'll cause trouble soon again."
"Tch!"
Our teacher, who was rather perceptive about Sudou-kun's shortcomings, rejected his promise.
"What do you think, Horikita? Do you think that Sudou will become a model student?"
"No, I don't." I agreed with the teacher without hesitation. However, that wasn't all I had to say. "However...Sudou-kun certainly made some progress today. He handled this situation very maturely, he actually didn't lash out during the meeting. So I'm sure that he'll grow more tomorrow."
"Y-yeah..." he said.
"I'm glad to hear that, Sudou. It looks like Horikita hasn't abandoned you yet."
"No, I've already abandoned him. I just won't allow him to run loose anymore."
"Wh-what does that mean?!" Sudou-kun scratched his head and smiled, as if he just shaken off something heavy. "Well, I'm gonna get going. I have club activities. See you later, Horikita."
With those words, Sudou-kun hurriedly stepped out of the room and into the hallway. Although it was not necessarily his fault, he's definitely going to cause trouble for us again soon, He's a nuisance.
"Chabashira-sensei, there's something that I want to talk to you about."
"Wait just a moment. There's something I want to talk to you about, Horikita. You two leave first, though."
Chabashira-sensei urged my older brother and Tachibana-san to leave.
Once they were gone, we walked back into the student council room and Chabashira-sensei took a seat at the table.
"So, what did you want to talk about?"
"How did you get those audio clips? Who gave them to you? What did you do?"
Chabashira-sensei let out a laugh.
"Straight to the point, eh? Well, I'm not surprised. It must have been quite a shock to you. From the sound of it, it seemed like the Class C students were going to withdraw their complaint."
"Yeah, until you intervened. Back at the first meeting, you did absolutely nothing for us, and now all of a sudden you intervene. Why the sudden change in behavior?"
"I have my reasons that I'd like to keep to myself." Chabashira-sensei seemed adamant so I knew I wasn't going to get an answer. I decided to ask another question.
"Alright fine, you don't have to tell me. But let me ask you one thing, how did you get the audio clips?"
"Come on Horikita, it should be obvious. Use that head of yours. Who is capable of obtaining evidence?"
I went through the people that are capable of obtaining the evidence. Ichinose-san was surprised and agreed to my plan so she definitely wasn't the one. Kanzaki definitely didn't too.
Suddenly, an all too recognizable voice popped into my head.
"Horikita, you have be patient. It may not seem like it, but in the near future, a great spectacle will take place. It's going to be one of the greatest shows you will ever see, and the best part is you will have the best seat in the house. So please, be patient."
"Nishida-kun and Ayanokoji-kun..."
Chabashira-sensei let out a smile.
"That is correct, are you surprised?"
"Surprised. Not really. You were the one that put me together with those two. You did it because you couldn't overlook their potential, right?"
"Their potential, hmm?"
"Ayanokoji-kun does try to hide his ability by pretending to be an idiot, for some mysterious reason. Nishida-kun is more... bold."
Those two were completely incomprehensible. Their behavior is so absurd that they are completely unpredictable.
"There are various things to consider. But if you want to reach Class A, I'll give you one bit of advice."
"Advice?"
"The students in Class D all have some kind of defect, more or less. To borrow an expression used by others in this school, Class D is an assemblage of people that could be called 'defective products.' You already understand this quite well though, don't you?"
"I don't intend to admit that I have a defect. But I do understand."
"Well, let's start with Ayanokoji-kun, what do you think his defect is?"
Ayanokouji-kun's defect...One thing immediately came to mind.
"He adopts the 'ostrich policy.' He prefers to pretend as if the problems around him don't exist at all. He dislikes trouble," I said with confidence.
"He dislikes trouble, hmm? Alright, what is Nishida-kun's defect?"
When she said that, I felt a strange sense of discomfort.
"I... don't know."
"Ha, have you not noticed it?"
"Noticed what?" I asked with confusion.
"You haven't noticed the fake smiles, the fake laughs, the exaggerated awkwardness?"
"I...no, I haven't."
"I'm not surprised, he's quite an actor and a liar. Perhaps the greatest liar I have ever seen. He's hiding something. Something's eating away at him. Guilt is consuming him like a plague."
'Guilts eating away at him?' What's she talking about?
An ominous smile appeared on Chabashira-sensei's face.
"Horikita. Let's try to learn as much as we possibly can about the two boys called Ayanokoji and Nishida, without delay, shall we? Otherwise, it'll be too late. You already seem to have fallen into their trap."
"What do you mean?" Fallen into his trap? What nonsense.
"Why do you think those two got their particular scores on their entrance exams? Why are they helping you? Why don't they put themselves forward as superior students, despite having superior ability?"
Chabashira-sensei's rhetorical questions put me on edge.
"In my personal opinion, those two are the most defective students of Class D."
"They're the most defective?"
"Higher functioning products are more difficult to handle. If you misunderstand how to handle them, the class might be completely destroyed in short order."
"Chabashira-sensei, do you really understand what about those two can be considered defective?"
"Get to know those two. What are they thinking? What focal point does Ayanokoji base his actions on? Why is Nishida filled with intense guilt? What is his fatal flaw? There's definitely an answer there."
Chabashira-sensei said nothing more. I had no idea why she was telling me this, but I was sure of one thing.
I have to confront those two.
~~~~~
Ayanokoji POV
I waited down the hall until the meeting had concluded. I was looking at my phone and when I looked up, Akira was standing in front of me.
"Akira, can you at least make some noise when you're approaching me? I hate it when you sneak up on me."
"Sorry, I had to stealthily excuse myself from HorikITA, Sudou, and Chabashira-sensei," Akira said.
I then noticed Sakagami-sensei and the three Class C students behind Akira. From the expressions they had, I knew Akira's plan worked flawlessly. Sudou followed a little later. He wore a bright, cheerful expression.
"Ah there you are Nishida-kun, why did you slip off?"
"Just wanted to talk to my buddy Kiyo." Akira threw an arm over my shoulder to emphasize this.
"Looks like it went well," I said.
"Man, I had no idea what happened in there, but we won! Class C students got expelled."
"Really?" I asked, feigning surprise.
"Yeah, do you think Horikita had to do with this?"
I nodded my head.
"She seemed surprised but "I knew it. I knew she'd come through for my sake. Heh heh heh." He looked incredibly happy. "Well, I gotta head to my club. We should have a party tonight."
"Yeah."
Sudou walked off and the next people to walk down the hall were the student council president and Secretary Tachibana. When they approached us, Akira unwrapped his arm from my shoulder and put on an indifferent look.
"You two did some excellent work." I thought we'd just have a light greeting, but the president stopped to address us. "The Class C students wanted to withdraw their complaint. I was going to allow this but something interesting happened at the meeting."
"Yeah I know, that evidence was surprising," Akira said.
"Indeed it was. It proved that Sakura and Sudou weren't lying and that the Class C students were responsible for the incident."
Horiktia's brother remained still and stared down Akira. I couldn't tell what he was thinking.
"What did you do? Are you the one that gave Chabashira-sensei the audio clips?"
"I don't know. It could have been anyone then."
"So you don't deny it then. Very well, I'll accept that answer."
"If that's your answer, then I'm impressed. Even though that was a vague answer." The unflappable Secretary Tachibana clapped her hands.
Horikita's older brother then turned to look at Secretary Tachibana.
"Tachibana. Do we still have any seats open for secretary?"
"Yes, only one though. A first-year Class A student applied the other day but was rejected after the first interview."
"Well, in that case, Nishida, would you like to join the student council?"
I was surprised, even Akira was surprised too. His eyes widened for a split second before going back to normal. Secretary Tachibana appeared even more shocked then me and Akira.
"S-student council president... Do you really mean that?"
"Do you object?"
"N-no. If you say so, I have no objections."
Akira was silent before he spoke.
"Tachibana-senpai mentioned an interview, when would that be?"
"No need for an interview, I would appoint you myself."
"But... wouldn't people think badly of the student council president if he appointed a Class D student?"
"I only choose students who I believe to be capable of the role," the student council president replied in a heartbeat as if he was expecting Akira to ask that question.
Akira's demeanor immediately relaxed and he replied.
"Alright, when do I start?"
Tachibana seemed surprised by Akira's casual response but she recomposed herself.
"Good. I'll have to talk to the other members of the student council first so it will be a couple days before you've officially joined. You'll receive a phone call so be sure to check your phone frequently."
"Alright. Also, I forgot to mention if I'm going to join the student council, could you do something for me?"
"What is it?" Horikita's brother asked with skepticism.
Akira explained the condition and although Tachibana seemed against it, the president agreed.
"Alright, I'll make that happen. I'll contact the principle immediately."
"That's great, thank you," Akira bowed his head after he said this, grateful that Horikita's brother accepted the condition. The student council president nodded his head and then looked at me.
"It's a shame there was only one position for the secretary available. If there was another, I would have offered it to you."
"It's fine I would have said no anyway. And besides, I hate troublesome stuff. It's too much work."
Secretary Tachibana was shocked even more by my response.
"Huh? You would refuse an invitation from the student council president?!"
"Well, I'd just never do anything that I'm not interested in..."
Tachibana seemed pissed at my disinterest of joining the student council but thankfully, Horikita's older brother stopped her from ranting anymore.
"Let's go, Tachibana."
"Y-Yes."
Their interest in the two of us had apparently run out with my refusal, so they left.
"Let's go," Akira said.
"Are you sure? Shouldn't we wait for Horikita?"
"No. We gotta head back to your room and prepare for the party. Besides, she'll probably show up to the party and demand to know what happened."
"Yeah, true."
~~~~~
Akira POV
The party happened at 8:00 PM. It was a party that was similar to the one we had when everyone in Class D passed the midterm. Sudou was ecstatic, Ike and Yamauchi were happy, Kushida was cute as usual, and just as I predicted, Horikita was there.
The party soon ended and although Kushida offered to help us clean up the room, I politely refused, telling her that Horikita was willing to help. Although she was reluctant, Kushida said ok and went back to her room.
The three of us were silent as we cleaned the room. Once all the trash was picked up, Horikita cracked.
"Alright. I demand an explanation of what just happened at the meeting! Evidence like that doesn't appear out of anywhere!"
I decided to mess with her for a little.
"I know I'd like one too. I'm just as confused as you are."
"That's a lie! You're not confused!"
"And what makes you say that?" I asked, feigning confusion.
"After the trial, I remembered something you told me in your room. This is exactly what you said. 'Horikita, you have be patient. It may not seem like it, but in the near future, a great spectacle will take place. It's going to be one of the greatest shows you will ever see, and the best part is you will have the best seat in the house. So please, be patient.' You wouldn't have said this unless you knew this was going to happen. So, explain yourself."
And that was when laughter could be heard.
It was quite odd. At first, I thought Kiyotaka had the tv on and was watching a comedy so I shifted my eyes towards the tv to be met with a black screen. I also noticed Kiyotaka was staring at me. I then turned my gaze to Horikita, whose eyes were as wide as saucers. I brought a hand to my face and noticed that my lips were curved upward.
That's when I realized the laughter was coming from me. The last time I genuinely laughed this hard was then I thought I lost myself to madness two years ago. I tried to stop myself but I genuinely couldn't, so I spoke with a voice that was filled with laughter.
"Yes, I did say that to you. I said it to you on the day we visited the special building where we encountered Sakura and Ichinose. There's no fooling you Horikita, you're right. The architect behind that beautiful spectacle was me! "
Horikita seemed shocked that I willingly admitted that I was the mastermind behind this scheme. Although it looked like she wanted to say something, I cut her off because I was genuinely curious about something.
So... you enjoyed it right, Horikita? I promised you a spectacle and I gave you one! Was it not one of the greatest performances you have ever seen in your life!? Seeing those who looked down upon you in distress. Was it not entertaining!? Please, tell me!"
My booming voice caught Horikita off guard because she involuntarily took a step backward.
"It benefited Class D so... I guess so."
"Good. I'm genuinely glad you think so. Cause I sure as hell did."
I took a seat in Kiyotaka's desk chair and lifted my head to look at the ceiling.
"Horikita... may I ask you something?"
"Yeah... what is it?"
"Back when you were tutoring the three idiots of Class D, how did you feel when they started to finally grasp the subjects you were teaching them"
Horikita was silent for a moment before speaking.
"Considering that their enrollment in this school was on the line, I was relieved and happy that they started to learn the material, albeit barely."
"I felt the same way today in the meeting. Through my guidance, Sakagami-sensei and the three Class C students were able to grasp the law that governs how people survive at this school. The law of the jungle."
Making them realize they are actually the prey, not the hunter.
Make them regret poking the hornets' nest.
Seeing their smug looks crumble and realize the hopelessness of their situation was quite pleasurable to watch. Making them realize they aren't as powerful as they think they are is beneficial to not only me but to them too. It's better to realize you are below dirt sooner than later. I felt like I was genuinely helping them. Now, I'm no sadist, but humiliating people and putting them in their place was one of the most entertaining things to do. I was quite pleased with myself.
I put a hand over my heart and focus on my breathing to calm my rapidly beating heart down. Once I felt my heartbeat reach its usual rate of 40 beats per minute, I opened my eyes and looked at Horikita and Kiyotaka.
"I'm pretty sure you have a lot of questions about what happened."
"Yes, I have a plethora of questions."
Horikita took a seat on Kiyotaka's bed and I started talking.
"What's your question?"
"What did you guys do during the trial? How did you get the evidence?"
I'm not surprised Horikita asked this type of question. She wanted everything on the table.
"Alright, I'll start from the beginning."
I readjusted myself into a more comfortable position since this was going to be a long talk.
"Before this whole incident started, I knew there was a possibility that Class C was going to do something to Sudou."
"How did you know?" Horikita asked.
"On the Monday after the midterm exams, after class Sudou wanted to talk to me about something and the conversation eventually shifted to basketball. Sudou is excellent at basketball and because of that, the club advisor was paying attention to Sudou a lot so Sudou decided it was the best time to ask him if he could be a regular for the summer tournament. I asked him when he planned on asking the club advisor if he could be a regular and he told me next Monday."
"So he asked if he could be a regular and the day after that, the incident occurred," Horikita said.
"Correct. After he said this, his whole demeanor changed. His smile turned into a scowl so I asked him what was wrong and he told me he had been receiving a lot of nasty looks from other basketball players. I asked him if he was receiving them from a lot of other people but he told me no, it was from two specific people."
"Komiya and Kondou," Horikita said. I nodded my head.
"Envy can lead to people committing nefarious acts, combined with how this school is set up, competition between classes was inevitable. Having Sudou play as a regular could benefit Class D in the future so I had a feeling those two from Class C would try to sabotage Sudou's chances."
"That's true. They must have known it would be easy because of Sudou's personality."
"Yes. I predicted that they were going to carry out their plan on Monday, the day Sudou asks the club advisor about being a regular so I had some time to prepare some countermeasures."
"And the countermeasure were the audio clips, right? But how did you get them? You obviously bought some listening devices but what did you use?"
"On Friday, while I was hanging out with Kushida, we went to the electronic store and I bought some supplies."
I get up from my seat and walk to my closet and pull out a shopping bag. I went back to the bed and placed the items on the bed. The items consisted of four old cell phones people used before smartphones took the world by storm, four plug-in headphones, and four power cords. Horikita picked one up and inspected them.
"So this is what you used to eavesdrop on the incident... but how did you do that for the first audio clip?"
"When Sudou practices, his backpack is obviously left unattended so while he was practicing, I hid one of the phones in his backpack."
"How did you get to his backpack though? I assume that gyms have lockers to prevent theft. Sudou is dumb, but even he would take the time to put his backpack in a locker."
I let out a chuckle.
"Horikita, it's actually quite easy to break into a locker."
Sudou used a lock that required a combination, figuring out the combination wasn't hard. When you go over a number that's part of the combination, it makes a faint subtle click noise. If he used a lock that required a key, lockpicking is easy. If that didn't work, I could, of course, break the lock with a powerful kick but that would raise suspicions. Horikita hesitantly accepted my explanation.
"On Monday as soon as practice ended, I called the cell phone I planted in Sudou's backpack. When Sudou was called to the special building by Komiya and Kondou, he brought his backpack with him. I was able to listen in and record the talk and fight."
"O-Okay... but I have three questions. How did you know Sudou-kun was going to bring his backpack? If he didn't, your plan would have been ruined. And how did Sudou not notice the phone in his backpack? When you call a phone, it makes noise and even if it's on silent, it will vibrate. Sudou would have noticed this. Also because Sudou-kun didn't answer the phone, how did the phone pick up the entire incident?"
"To eliminate the noise, I plugged in headphones and set the following settings on the phone."
I pulled up the setting on the phone and showed it to Horikita.
As for Sudou bringing his backpack, humans are a creature of habits. After practice, the first thing Sudou does is grab his backpack. Also, the gym closes fifteen minutes after practice Sudou is forced to grab his backpack.
"Okay, that makes sense... even though that clip was effective, it wasn't enough to prove Sudou was completely innocent, so how did you get the other two audio clips? They were taken inside the Class C students' rooms so how did you do that?"
"You're right, it wasn't enough so I knew I needed to get more evidence. There were multiple ways to get more evidence but an idea popped up in my head on Tuesday. Remember how the three idiots and Kushida made duplicate key cards of Kiyotaka's room?"
Horikita nodded her head.
"I decided it would be best to bug their room and in order to get into their rooms, I needed their keycards."
"How did you get them though? It's obvious asking them if you could duplicate their card would be ineffective."
"Yes, in order to get the keycards, I had to get Komiya and Kondou away from their backpacks. So, in order to do that, I created a scene."
"...Are you referring to the incident where you almost got into a fight with Ishizaki, Komiya, and Kondou?"
"Yes. I drew them out of the gym, away from their backpacks, and with their attention on me, Kiyo was able to sneak in, break into their lockers, and grab their keycards without them noticing. He then went to the store and had them duplicated."
"Thanks for the information, this will help with the case," after I said this, I bowed my head to the basketball advisor in appreciation.
"You're welcome. I just want this incident solved already, hopefully, Sudou is innocent. He's a superb basketball player."
"Yeah he has a lot of potential... by the way, are Komiya and Kondou here?"
"Yes they are in the lockerrooms right now with a kid named Ishizaki. Because of this whole incident, they aren't allowed to play basketball until it's all wrapped up. May I ask why?"
Ishizaki is here? That's good, it makes things a little easier.
"Oh it's nothing, I was just hoping my friends and I could talk to them and ask some questions," I said while gesturing to Hirata, Karuizawa, and the other girls in our group.
"Sure, I can tell them to meet you and your friends outside."
"Thank you very much," I bowed my head a second time.
"No problem."
I walked to Hirata and tapped him on the shoulder.
"We should look somewhere else."
"Yeah, looks like we aren't going to find anything here," Hirata said with a sigh.
As our group was walking outside, I pulled out my phone and texted Kiyotaka.
Texts:
Akira: I told the basketball advisor to ask Komiya and Kondou to come outside and talk to Hirata about the case. The locker room should be empty. Ishizaki is there too so if you can, you know what to do.
Kiyo: Got it. I'll have them duplicated.
Akira: Excellent. Once you're done, anonymously drop them off back at the dorms at the receptionist's desk.
Kiyo: I know. We're gonna have to take care of the guy that will see me asking for the cards to be duplicated.
Akira: Yeah, well take care of that another time.
~~~~~
I put away my phone and smiled.
~~~~~
The group unanimously decided it was enough investigating for today and we headed back to our dorms. Karuizawa thanked me profusely for standing up for Hirata and the rest of the girls kept whispering to each other while looking at me. Kushida, Ike, Yamauchi, and I soon parted ways with Hirata's group. I talked to Kushida for a little and after a while, Kushida walked away and waved goodbye and I waved back with a smile. Once she was out of sight, I let out a sigh.
Once she was out of sight, I let out a sigh.
"You can come out now."
I then felt a presence behind me.
"Did you get it done?"
"Yeah, I gave them back and the man said they should be ready by tomorrow morning."
I was then handed a container. I opened up the container that contained a slip that showed the receipt for duplicating three cards.
"Good. Tomorrow before school, we'll set up the phones I bought in their rooms and set up a loop that will record everything that goes on in their rooms.
"The next day, we waited for the three Class C students to go to school and we broke into their rooms and bugged the room."
"How did you do that? They would immediately notice the phone since its an older model and they most likely haven't bought one." Horikita asked.
"Underneath each of their beds is a wall socket. When Kiyo and I noticed that nothing was plugged into them, we knew that they didn't even know the wall sockets existed. It was quite well hidden so I'm not surprised. We plugged the cell phones into the wall with a power cord to make sure they wouldn't run out of batteries."
"Okay... so you bought three phones for each of their rooms. But how did you know which room to keep a continuous loop on? Did you just guess which rooms they were going to meet in to talk about the incident?"
"No. On the phones, we set up a group chat so that we get a continuous feed of all three rooms at once." (AN: Honestly, that probably is impossible with old phones but well just roll with it.)
"Jesus...W-Wait. Kushida and the three idiots got the keycard easily. They didn't have to do something as elaborate as what you just did."
Yes, Kushida and the three idiots didn't have to go through all of this trouble because of one specific reason: Kiyotaka was in the same class as them. Getting a duplicate of a student's keycard when they are from a different class is more complicated. In order to duplicate a student from other classes' keycard, you need additional information in order to have permission to duplicate their card: the card holder's name.
Kushida was quite helpful, I needed their signature's so I had Kushida ask them for a signature. She used her charm and cuteness to persuade them to write out their name in a signature format. I then had Kiyotaka memorize the signatures and forge them in order to get their cards duplicated. Horikita seemed to understand this after I explained this to her.
"Alright... but didn't you leave behind a lot of evidence? If the school decided to investigate this, they could trace back all of this to you two," Horikita pointed to Kiyotaka and I as she said this.
"Don't worry, this morning, Kiyotaka and I snuck into their rooms and removed all of the phones from their rooms."
"Oh, is that why you guys were late to class?"
"Yes, and there was another reason," Kiyotaka, who was quiet this whole time, said out of the blue.
"Eh?" I turned to Kiyotaka.
"Akira had trouble putting on his contacts, I had to help him. It was quite amus-mfffphh!" I hastily covered Kiyotaka's mouth with my hand and laughed nervously.
"D-Disregard what Kiyotaka said! Don't worry Horikita, I took care of everything," I said to reassure her, and to prevent myself from being embarrassed.
It's true. I doubt the school will investigate but I did make a countermeasure for this. Bribery and getting ride of the scapegoat was easy.
Kiyotaka and I planned to cover our tracks and our job was a lot easier when I realized the guy that Kiyotaka asked to duplicate the cards was actually Sakura's stalker. After I wrote down my information for Sakura's digital camera. It was quite transparent that he was into Sakura. I used this to my advantage...
As we were walking, I felt a hand grab my shoulder. I turned my head to see Kiyotaka and he whispered in my ear. I nodded my head and turned back towards Kushida and Sakura.
"Sorry to ask but Kiyotaka and I want to walk around the store and check some things out. Is it fine if I look around the store?"
"That's fine, are you guys looking for something specific?"
"We just want to look around. You two can wander around if you want."
"I think we'll come in too. Right?" Kushida asked.
"S-Sure that's fine. I feel bad you both have to come with us... Besides, we do have some time."
Since they seemed to be having a girl talk, Kiyotaka and I slipped away and went our separate ways. Kiyotaka pulled out his phone and called someone and made his way to a different section to the store. Once Sakura and Kushida were out of our sight, I walked back to the repair counter.
When I arrived, the clerk had his back to me and was looking at a computer so I waited. When he finally turned around, he flinched and looked at me with a nervous expression.
"Y-You again! What do you want?"
"There's something I want to talk about, and you are going to listen."
He shut up and let me talk.
"Last Tuesday, my friend and I came into the store to have some Class C students' keycards duplicated, remember?"
"...Yeah... yeah, I do remember, what about it?" He asked with suspicion lased in his voice.
"I'd like for you to delete all the information that would lead back to my friend and I."
"Ha! And why would I do that?"
I grabbed a pen and a piece of paper then wrote something down and handed it to the creep. When he looked at it, his eyes widened.
"I-Is this really her email address?"
Stupid idiot. All I did was write her name, add a couple of numbers, and put at the end of it.
"Yes, and if you do what I want you to do... I'll give you something else."
I wrote something on the piece of paper and showed it to him. His eyes widened again and he made an attempt to grab it.
"No. First, delete everything about the transaction, and I'll give it to you."
He obeyed and immediately deleted all the information. After, I smiled and wrote down the rest of the information and handed the paper over to him.
"Pleasure doing business with you."
_
The bait was set. With all the new information I just gave him, his next actions were as expected. He got bolder with his stalker tendencies and took it a step further. In the end, the pictures he took of Sakura and those comments he left on her pictures will be used as evidence against him and he'll have to wait for a long time before he is released from jail, and that's if he is still alive. Pedophiles and child molesters don't last long in prison, there at the bottom of the social hierarchy in prison.
"Jesus... I don't know what to say... you had this all planned out," Horikita said, digesting all of the information I just told her.
To summarize this, Sudou unintentionally gave me a warning that Class C was going to try something and because of this, I was able to the appropriate countermeasures by planting a phone in Sudou's backpack. I then created a scene and drew the attention of the Class C students while Kiyotaka took and duplicated the cards. The next day, we bugged their rooms and got the evidence we needed. We also tied up the loose end. The "push" I gave the stalker made him more ambitious with his pursuits of Sakura and backfired.
It's quite a beautiful sight when a plan works flawlessly. Even if this plan didn't work, there were multiple things I could have done to obtain evidence. I'd have to use Hiyori but I'm reluctant to do so. I'd like to keep her out of my schemes as much as possible.
"Wow! That was a lot of talking! I'm gonna go grab some water."
"Wait. We're not done talking."
"What is it? I explained everything."
"You did. But there's something that I still want to talk about."
"Like what?"
"If you had all of this planned out... why let the trial drag out as much as it did? You could have ended the trial yesterday if you chose to present the audio clips. So why?"
"Ah yes. I do have a reason. But before I tell you, I have a question. Before Chabashira-sensei presented the evidence, what did the Class C students want to do?"
"Ishizaki, Kondou, and Komiya wanted to withdraw their complaint. They wanted to drop the case."
"And they seemed serious about it? They weren't going to back down?"
"Yes, they were adamant about dropping it. It doesn't matter anymore since they are expelled."
"They actually aren't expelled."
"What?" Horikita said with genuine confusion.
"I talked to your brother and asked for them to not be expelled. Instead, all of their private points are deducted, Komiya and Kondou are kicked off of the basketball club, and they are suspended from school until the next semester. They won't be allowed to attend the cruise that we have coming up. The deduction of 100 sr points is still valid."
I pulled out a piece of paper and wrote out the new point total for all of the classes:
~~~~~
Class Points
Class A: 1004 points
Class B: 663 points
Class C: 492-100= 392 points
Class D: 90 points
~~~~~
Horikita looked at the piece of paper with wide eyes before looking back at me.
"This will be very good for Class D but why didn't you let my brother expel them? And how did you convince my brother?"
Telling Horikita that I joined the student council would most likely set her off so I can't tell her that. As for why I didn't want them expelled...
Their cries of despair weren't enough.
I want to tear them apart myself .
"We shouldn't focus on that. We have something more important to talk about."
I evaded the question and I lightly clapped my hands together.
"So, they really were going to withdraw their complaint. Good work, Horikita."
"I appreciate the compliment, but why does that matter?"
"You don't see the bigger picture, Horikita."
I got up from my seat and walked over to Horikita and gently sat next to her. She seemed put off by this but didn't move.
"Remember how I said we were going to be partners? If that's the case, I want to make sure my partner is a capable one, and Horikita, you proved yourself to be quite capable."
Horikita was glaring at me but I held my ground.
"So this whole incident was a test for me? To 'prove' that I'm a capable partner?"
"Precisely, and that's exactly what you did."
She did need some guidance from Kiyotaka. He did have to implant the idea of using cameras into Horikita, but I believe she has the potential to become a formidable weapon if crafted properly.
I then held out my hand.
"I look forward to working with you, Horikita."
Horikita looked down at my hand and shook it.
"I do as well."
I smiled.
I look forward to your development Horikita, I'll be watching with interest.
~~~~~
Authors note:
Holy fuck. That was by far the biggest chapter I have ever written. I was so excited to explain the scheme that I disregarded the word count lol. I really hoped you liked it, it took a lot of brainstorming to come up with it. If there's some stuff you want me to explain, I'll be happy to.
We're finally done with volume 2! To be honest, I didn't think I would spend as much time as I did in volume 2. I don't know about you guys, but I think I spent too much time on volume 2. Is there any particular volume that you want me to focus more on? Let me know.
Honestly, I was thinking of having those three expelled but Ishizaki is kind of important to the story so I instead decided to have them suspended until the next semester. I was thinking of replacing Ishizaki with a different character but decided suspension was enough. Manabu's decision of revoking the expulsion was kind of out of character but it had to be done.
The next chapter is going to be short story chapter that shows the perspectives of other characters such as Chabashira-sensei, smug loli, Horikita, Ryuuen, and ect. And we'll have a couple more chapters of slice of life and one with Akira joining the student council.
If you guys follow me, you will be aware that I hate online classes. When online classes were announced, I thought I was going to have more time to write out chapters but instead, online classes take up quite a lot of time so updates will be slow.
Anyway, that's it! If you enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter! See you in the next chapter!
Published on 3/23/20
Volume 2 SS
AN: Before we start the chapter, I have a two quick questions. I don't know about you guys, but I think I spent too much time on Volume 2, so here are the questions.
1. Did I spend too much time on volume 2?
2. Are there some volumes you want me to focus more on than others?
Thanks! Now onto the chapter.
~~~~~
Akira SS: "Home"
Seeing my apartment burn to the ground was quite a surreal sight.
I didn't quite hit me until I was escorted into the ambulance.
I finally escaped my awful parents.
I'm finally free.
As the ambulance drove away from the burning apartment.
I could only hope.
The next place I go to is much better than the hellhole I considered "home."
~~~~~
Kondou SS: It Was Him
"As of now, I am deducting 100 sr points from Class C, and I am expelling you three from this school."
"W-What!?"
"No this can't be happening! This CAN'T be happening!!!" Ishizaki screamed this with a voice filled with anger and disbelief. My brother responded to him with a calm and composed voice.
"It is happening, and there is nothing you can do to change that. You three will immediately report to the principal's office. From there, your parents will be called and you will be escorted off of this school. I expect you to be there in five minutes. This discussion is now officially closed."
Our fate was sealed. 100 sr points was deducted from our class and we were going to get expelled.
Thump!
I suddenly lost control of my body and I collapsed to the floor. My body began to shake and I pulled my hair so hard that I thought I was going to pull my own hair out. I clenched my eyes shut in anger and sadness.
How could this have happened!? Everything was set up perfectly! How did Class D pull this off!? Wait... Ichinose said she already had evidence, was she the one that presented Class D the audio clips!?
I opened my eyes and turned my head to the door, to see a figure poking his head around the corner.
His skin was pale, his hair was grey, and his eyes were the color of blood.
It was Nishida-kun.
I focused more on his facial expression, and what I saw made my blood run cold.
"...!"
There was a thin, cold smile on his face.
It was kind of smile someone would make when their plan was carried out flawlessly .
He seemed to notice me staring at him but despite that, his smile didn't waver. I felt like I was going to puke, but thankfully, he pulled his head back around the corner.
That's when I understood...
He was the one behind this. He was the mastermind behind this whole fiasco!
He had to!
The three of us dived headfirst into this battle not knowing the true capabilities of our opponent. No wonder we got destroyed in this trial.
Ryuuen has met his match.
And before I get expelled.
I had to warn him.
~~~~~
Horikita SS: Horikita Suzune's Prediction
The sound of a bird's chirp from my phone slowly reached my ears.
It was time to wake up. I looked at the clock that was hanged on the wall while I was getting out of bed. I woke up as usual. The habit that the body had developed can't be forgotten. This habit hasn't changed since I entered this school.
With the exception of some special circumstances that made me go to bed late, I have always woken up at 6am.
After that, I slightly arranged my appearance and started preparing breakfast.
Although I don't have much appetite, I've been eating three meals a day, as a result I've a balanced nutrition, to the extent of living a life of having a good diet.
After that, I left the room at 8 o'clock to go to school.
The sequence of actions up to this point has not changed since elementary school.
--Originally, it should've been like this.
The former me went to school alone, studied alone, ate lunch alone, returned home alone.
This is me –Horikita Suzune's life, and at the same time, my nature.
The pitiful gazes that comes from the surroundings considering me as a solitary person are just meddlesome.
No, even an explanation such as meddlesome is wrong.
I can accomplish whatever I do.
Be it studies or sports, I have the confidence that I'm superior than my peers.
And more importantly, it's impossible for me to trust other people.
At first, everybody displayed a good attitude in order to approach me, but they would immediately leave. So I naturally distanced myself from other people. As a result, I never perceived loneliness nor inconvenience.
That's why this situation will inevitably continue. But recently, this has started to change.
Inside me, the tempo of my life has started to change quietly.
I feel that the time I spend being alone has been reducing.
It's because of two students that are my neighbors in this classroom.
I'm not sure why, but no matter what attitude I adopt towards them, their attitudes never changed.
When we meet for the first time, it couldn't be said that I gave them a good impression. I thought I would be quickly ignored.
When I came back to reality, I realized that the time where I talk to those two has increased.
Why is that?
Why?
These questions rush to my mind in quick succession, I'm unable to understand this.
I've never considered those two my friends, never.
However, there is no doubt, my heart has some other ideas.
They entered the classroom.
They looked like they usually did every morning. Ayanokoji-kun was slowly going to his seat while lacking enthusiasm and Nishida-kun hastily went to his seat with a nervous expression.
During that moment, Kushida suddenly appeared the pair and she abruptly grabbed Nishida-kun's hand.
"Good morning you guys!"
"O-Oh. Good morning?" Nishida-kun said in a quiet voice.
"Yesterday was a lot of fun! Let's hang out sometime after this trial is over with, okay?"
"O-okay."
Kushida's loud voice caused all of the classmates to look at Nishida-kun. The boys were probably jealous that Kushida-san wanted to spend time with Nishida-kun since they glared at him.
In other words, those three went somewhere on Sunday, didn't they?
...Nothing to do with me.
What people do in rest day in whatever place have no impact on my life.
Nishida-kun and Ayanokoji-kun greeted me with a stiff manner, different to how they treated Kushida-san.
I also used an equal degree of stiff tone to reply to them.
And the conversation is over.
"Were you together with Kushida-san during the rest day?"
I originally intended to end the conversation a moment ago, but I unconsciously let those words out of my mouth.
Nishida-kun replied without looking at me.
"Yeah, we did," he said with a quiet voice.
"Kushida wanted Sakura's cooperation, so she asked for our help. We didn't have much of a choice." Ayanokoji-kun said.
"Was there something wrong... with that?" Nishida-kun asks hesitantly.
Nishida-kun then turned around and he shrunk back into his chair.
"W-Whats the matter?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, you just had this weird look on your face."
I have a weird look on my face?
"Really? I didn't plan to do that, it's like usual. I was only lamenting that you have become someone who does as one pleases. When I asked you for help I even had an embarrassed face, but when Kushida requests for your help, you easily agreed. I am just calmly analyzing where could the difference be."
Why did I speak so fast? Not even I could believe myself.
These words simply sounded like someone trying to divulge that they were gloomy.
Why is that? It slightly looked as if I couldn't handle my unfathomable heart.
Kushida-san was looking at me far away.
After that, she approached as if she realized something and called Nishida-kun out to the corridor.
I didn't know why my eyes followed these two.
"...don't tell me, I'm treating them as a friend?"
This can't be, right?
There shouldn't be any factor for me to treat two as friends.
I'm no trying to boast, but I don't even understand clearly what a friend is.
In other words, it's impossible that I can make friends since I can't comprehend this concept.
"You know, it's not a bad thing to have friends," Ayanokoji-kun said.
"Shut up," Ayanokoji-kun let out a sigh and turned his head to stare out the window.
I heard someone take a seat next to me and I turned mt head to see Nishida-kun, looking at me with a smile on his face.
"Why are you looking at me with that weird smile on your face? It's quite disturbing. You should immediately wipe that look off your-"
"Do you wanna hang out sometime next week?"
"Eh?"
I immediately shut my mouth after I said that, embarrassing.
What does he mean by "hang out?"
"I don't understand what you're saying."
I honestly didn't.
"I'll repeat myself, do you want to hang out sometime next week?"
"Where is this coming from? Is this coming from Kushida?"
Kushida implanted some weird idea in his head.
"...yes?"
"I refuse."
"Oh come on you should lighten up! It will be fun!"
"No."
"...Please?"
Nishida-kun then did something to his face that I wasn't expecting. For some reason, his look resembled a puppy and I was caught off guard when I saw this. I regained my composure.
"...How many people would be accompanying us?"
"Well, there's Kiyotaka, Honami, Shiina who you haven't met yet, Sakura, and Kushida. Or it could just be the two of us if you prefer it that way."
I was silent for a couple of seconds and thought it over. I decided I was going to decline his invitation.
"I'll think about it... but right now we have other things to worry about. We should focus on that before even thinking about 'hanging out.'"
After I said this, I panicked and looked back at the book I was reading.
Why did I say that?! I was going to say no!
I calmed myself and reassured myself.
We're partners, were probably going to strategize about how to get to Class A.
Yeah... that was it.
~~~~~
Ryuuen SS: Sins
"Well this is certainly an interesting development," I couldn't help but murmur.
When I heard about the outcome of the trial, I was furious but after Ishizaki explained to me what happened, I was perplexed.
The trial was going to end with Sudou expelled, well, that was how it was supposed to end.
Then some unexpected evidence appeared out of thin air. 100 sry points was deducted from our class and the three idiots were going to get expelled. However, for some reason, their expulsion was revoked and they are instead suspended until the next semester.
There was nothing they could do about that.
But still...
"Well, Albert..."
Albert understood my silent command. He dropped his umbrella and approached the three idiots.
"Sorry, boss's orders. I got no beef with you."
Albert landed a powerful punch to Ishizaki's gut and he recoiled in pain. Albert then lifted his leg and slammed his foot onto Ishizaki's head.
"My plan was to get one of those idiots expelled to see how the school would react. Now, I'll have to deal with 100 sr points deducted from our class and you morons are suspended. I almost wish you three idiots were expelled. Youre all worthless. It's entirely reasonable for you to pay for your sins."
I approached Komiya and lowered myself to be eye level with him.
"Give me the names of those who set you up and Al will go easy."
"I... I don't know... i think it was Horikita."
"I know something."
"Hmm?"
I turn my head to look at Kondou, who was silent up until now.
"Speak," I commanded.
He looked at me with fear in his eyes.
"I...I don't have proof... but... I think Nishida is behind this."
~~~~~
Arisu SS: Queen of the School
It was pouring outside.
I was taking a stroll around the school with Hashimoto-kun, Masumi-san, and Kito-kun.
It was quite a peaceful stroll until I stopped dead in my tracks.
"Ah."
There were four figures in front of me. There was a girl of average height with purple eyes and short blue colored hair. To the left of her was a male student with brown hair. There was a large imposing student that wore sunglasses and was African-American. Finally, there was a student that had long magenta hair. He has a slim but muscular build and eyes that would strike fear into any normal student.
Hoshimoto-kun and Kito-kun stepped forward, ready for any sudden movements and Masumi-san naturally got closer to me in a protective manner.
"Sakayanagi," said the student with long magenta hair.
"I recognize you, you're from Class C, aren't you?"
If my memory serves me right, he was Kakeru Ryuen.
"It appears you think your already been crowned queen of the school, well thats just adorable." A thin smile appeared after he said this.
"Hm. I never intended to be queen of anything."
His thin smile disappeared and he looked at me with fierce eyes.
"I'm going to crush Class D, then Class B. And before it's said and done, I'm coming for Class A too."
"Don't make me laugh. News spreads around quickly. Apparently your class lost 100 sr points after the trial. If you can't even defeat Class D, what makes you think you can take me on?"
"That's just a minor setback. Nothing to be worried about. I'll crush them without a problem."
I laughed on the inside.
He really thinks he can take them on? I suppose I can't blame him. Those two haven't fully revealed themselves yet. Class D's victory in the trial was a little taste of what those two are capable of. Especially...
My thoughts drifted to a a white-haired student and I put a hand over my chest to calm my rapidly beating heart.
I recalled my unexpected reunion with a certain boy on May 1st.
There's no doubt in my mind that Nishida-kun was responsible for the outcome of that trial.
I plan to meet him again before the cruise that everyone is going to embark on in two weeks.
I have to see him.
There's still that deal I have to talk to him about.
He will most likely say yes.
But if he says no...
I'm more than capable of compelling him to say yes.
~~~~~
Horikita SS: His Past
"I look foward to working with you, Horikita."
Nishida-kun's hand was held out, waiting for me to shake his hand. I looked at it and hesitated because I recalled what Chabashira-sensei told me.
"Horikita. Let's try to learn as much as we possibly can about the two boys called Ayanokoji and Nishida, without delay, shall we? Otherwise, it'll be too late. You already seem to have fallen into their trap."
I started to feel uneasy. Although I should be welcoming this with open arms, red flags were furiously going off in my head.
Is this a trap?
I couldn't help but feel like Nishida-kun laid out a trap before me. There was something ominous about the look he was giving me.
There was something... off about it.
But despite this, I shook his hand.
"I do as well."
He smiled at me. He looked like he wanted to get up but I stopped him.
"Wait."
Nishida-kun let out a sigh and looked back at me.
"What is it?"
"There's something that I've been wondering about. Why are you so willing to help me get to Class A. I want to know whats going on inside your head. And..."
"I'm not surprised, he's quite an actor and a liar. Perhaps the greatest liar I have ever seen. He's hiding something. Something's eating away at him. Guilt is consuming him like a plague."
"...who are you? What's your game?"
Nishida-kun twitched violently and his head hung low. His white hair covered his face, obscuring my view. I was confused by his odd reaction and looked at Ayanokoji-kun, who was looking at me with a disappointed expression. I then hesitantly looked back at Nishida-kun.
"Horikita... I said I would help you get to Class A and I meant it. But... as of now... I'm adding a new condition."
"What is it?" I asked.
Nishida-kun lifted his head and looked at me. There was absolutely no emotion on his face. His expression was neutral and his red eyes looked completely lifeless. Combine that with his pale skin, he looked like a corpse.
He said:
"Don't pry into my life."
~~~~~
Volume 2 is officially done! Before we move onto volume 3. There gonna be 2-3 chapters about Nishida-kun joining the student council and slife of life. If you enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought of the chapter!
Published on 3/30/2020
A Break
Before we start the chapter, just wanted to say thanks so much for all the comments! We reach over 1,000 comments! Love reading your guy's comments cause they make me laugh and motivate me to continue this fanfic.
~~~
It was the day after the trial and Class C's defeat and as expected, the students of Class D were ecstatic. The mummers of shock and disbelief were loud enough to be heard down the hallways.
"Wait? Did they really..."
"Yeah, apparently Sudou is actually innocent..."
"That's such a shock."
Kiyotaka and I ignored the murmurs of disbelief and took our seats next to Horikita, who I gave my usual wave to.
"Well, you students seem more lively than usual." All the chatter disappeared as Chabashira-sensei made her way towards the stand. She then looked around the room and noticed that something seemed to be bugging the students.
"Seems like you students have something on your mind, speak now so we can move onto our lessons."
"Sensei! Is it true that Class C lost 100 sr points and three of the Class C students were suspended!?" Ike yelled.
"Yes, as of now these are the new class sr points." Chabashira-sensei wrote out the new scores on the board and everyone was shocked at the new change.
Class C: 392 points
Class D: 90 points
"Holy crap! We're only 302 points away from Class C!"
Wait... Yamauchi can actually do math?
"Sensei! Sensei! Does that mean we get to keep our 90 points!?"
"Calm down Ike. Yes, your correct. Class D is keeping their 90 sr points and you should receive your 9,000 private points tomorrow."
"Yahoo!"
As expected, Class D was filled with joy.
~~~
The bell rang, signaling that all classes were done for the day. As Kiyotaka and I walked out of the classroom, I thought popped into my head.
"Hey, Kiyo," I said.
"What is it?" Kikotaka turned his head to me and answered in his usual apathetic voice.
"Let's head to the gym?"
"The gym... why?"
"I just wanna check the lockers, gotta make sure we didn't leave any evidence that could be traced back to us."
"Why now? We're already almost back at our dorms."
"Yeah sorry about that, but it doesn't hurt to make sure, right?"
Although Kiyotaka clearly saw through my lie, he nodded his head and off we went.
It took us about five minutes to arrive at the gym and as we entered, we saw the basketball team practicing. I noticed two things. Two basketball players were missing, and there was a certain player that was dominating the basketball game.
As I watched, I couldn't help but be impressed. I knew Sudou was good at practice, but actually watching and seeing him in action was something else. After he made a three-pointer, he noticed us and waved at us. We waved back and once Sudou focused back on the game, we slipped into the locker room.
"What are we looking for? I did what you said. There's no evidence that will trace back to us."
"Yeah I know but we gotta make sure, now come on and help me." I urged Kiyotaka and he gave in.
"There. We checked everything, we should probably head out now."
"We should, but I wanna check something out first."
Kiyotaka wordlessly followed behind me as we walked down the various gym rooms until we came across something particular. There was a large room with wooden flooring and two swords on the ground.
Kiyotaka and I walk to the center of the room and I picked up one to inspect them. The swords were slender, reminding me of a samauri blade, and made of bamboo. These were the swords people used to practice Kenjutsu.
"Strange, I don't remember the school offering a club or sport on swordsmanship, "I mumbled.
"You most likely didn't notice, but they were offering one at the beginning of the year at the club meeting."
"Oh yeah, I remember that."
I felt a smile form on my face and I looked at Kiyotaka.
"Akira... why are you smiling at me like that? The only time I see this type of smile is when you come up with an elaborate plan."
"That may be true, but not this time."
I slowly raised the sword and pointed it at Kiyotaka.
"Let's spar."
"... This is why you wanted to head to the gym, wasn't it?"
"Guilty as charged. I was hoping to find an empty room but this is even better. Remember when we had to practice Kendo, fencing, Muso Jikiden Eishin-Ryu, and those other techniques? Let's do it. It's been a while since the last time we spared."
"...I don't know. When using those, people usually use protective armor."
"Stop making excuses Kiyo. We never practiced with protective armor."
I need something to motivate him...
An idea popped into my head and I put it into action.
"Are you afraid of getting your ass beat?" I said with a snide grin.
Although Kiyotaka's expression was emotionless as usual, there was something about his gaze. It was the type of gaze he would give me when we competed in the white room, something I haven't seen in a long time.
"...Was that a challenge?"
"I don't know, was it?"
"You know I won't go easy on you, right?" Kiyotaka said as he slowly walked to the other sword.
I let out a chuckle.
"When have you ever gone easy on me?"
"True..."
Kiyotaka picked up the sword and faced me. I gracefully spun the sword in my hand and assumed my stance.
"You're on...Akira."
~~~
This spar reminded me of how unrivaled Kiyotaka was in combat. All his strikes were unrelenting and every time I blocked an attack, I felt like I would lose my grip on my sword. The only reason I was able to somewhat keep up with him in this spar was that he was holding back. I could tell he was putting in a lot more effort than he usually does but that doesn't change the fact that he is controlling the flow of the battle.
If only that incident didn't hap-
"Yield."
Before I could even finish that thought, my grip on my sword was lost and the tip of Ayanokoji's sword was pressed above mylaryngeal prominence.
"I yield."
Kiyotaka had a satisfied look on his face and wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve.
"As expected."
"Was that really necessary?"
"Of course. After your inappropriate comment, I had to remind you who is superior." Ayanokoji said this with a pleased look
"I suppose. Though you wouldn't have wanted to spar if I didn't annoy you."
"False assumption. If you asked nicely, I would have complied with your request."
"Then let me make another."
I looked at him with a determined expression.
"Let's do this again. I need to regain my former strength."
"I suppose. Your pitiful performance today pales in comparison to our sessions in the white room."
"Okay, I'm aware of that but was the 'pitiful performance' part really necessary? You're hurting my pride."
"Alright, I'll stop with the teasing."
After we walked out of the gym, my stomach grumbled loudly.
"I don't know about you but I'm hungry, wanna get something to eat?" I asked.
"Yes I'm quite famished, what are we gonna eat though? I'm kinda low on points."
"I still got some leftover so I'll spot you. Plus, we're getting some more points tomorrow."
"True." Kiyotaka and I walked over to the food court and looked at a sign.
"Judging from the restaurants and price tags, the only place that's cheap right now is McGonalds."
"Yeah, let's go."
We walked into the McGonalds and as expected, the place was crowded and filled with students from various grades and classes. Once we reached the front of the line, we came across a man wearing the standard McGonalds employee uniform. He had sharp red eyes and black hair with a mildly unkempt spiky appearance. His smile was inviting and I couldn't help but return the smile with my own.
"Hello, sir! What would you like to order today?"
"Oh umm...I'll try the chicken nuggets, some french fries and a drink and... what do you want?" I said, looking at Kiyotaka.
"A cheeseburger and a soft drink."
"Alright! Would you also want to try our jalapeno fries? Its our featured item."
"Hmm... sure," I said.
"Alright! Your total is 1,950 points."
I nodded my head and swiped my card. Once the purchase was confirmed, a receipt was printed out and he handed it to me.
"Heres your receipt, just come up and get your order when your number is called out."
"Thank you very much," I said, bowing my head.
What a nice employee...
Kiyotaka and I found a table and sat down. After a couple minutes of waiting, our number was called up and we ate our food. Despite it being fast food, this food was quite good. Back in the white room, the meals they served us were survival-based and favored nutrition over taste.
After we finished our food, we walked outside. We passed a Starbrucks and I did a doubletake. I grabbed Kiyotaka's shoulder and pointed.
The person I was pointing to was sitting by a window sipping on her drink and reading a book. She had long silver hair and was wearing a dress with her usual black ribbons.
"Wanna drop by and say hi?"
"Yeah, last time we saw her was before the whole trial."
"True let's say hi."
We walked inside the store and went up to the girl. I leaned on the table and looked at her. She was so absorbed in her book that she didn't acknowledge our presence.
"It's been a while, Shiina."
Shiina twitched out of surprise and looked at us, and her surprised look was replaced with a pleasant one.
"Oh Akira? Kiyotaka? Long time no see!" Shiina said with a giggle.
Shiina reached her arms out and gave me a quick hug which I returned with a smile.
So. Adorable.
She also hugged Kiyotaka who was caught off guard, but lightly patted her back.
"Mind if we sit here?"
"Of course not, please," Shiina said pointing to the chairs next to her. Kiyotaka and I took our seats.
"Sorry we haven't been able to hang out, the trial took up all of our time," I said with genuine disappointment.
"Oh no it's fine," Shiina said with a smile. I lef out a sigh of relief and looked at the book that she was reading."
"What are you reading?" I ask.
"Oh, this? It's 'The Murder of Roger Ackroyd'."
"Ah thats one of Agatha Christie's masterpieces, do you like it?"
"Oh it's quite interesting, I've never read a village mystery murder before so it's a breath of fresh air. Have you guys read the books that I recommended.
"Yes, 'The Roman Hat Mystery' was a compelling novel," Kiyotaka said. Shiina had a satisfied look on her face and she turned to me.
"Of course, 'Night has a Thousand Eyes' was an enjoyable read."
"That's good to hear," Shiina said with a smile.
The three of us talked about books for quite a while, which was quite refreshing. Although Shiina was in Class C and they lost in the trial, that didn't seem to bother her. I was quite relieved because of this. Losing a friend because of something so trivial would be quite sad.
Unfortunately, my pleasant talk with Kiyotaka and Shiina was interrupted by my ringing phone.
"Sorry, I'll be right back."
I excused myself from them and walked outside. I answered the color and my phone to my ear.
"Hello?"
"Nishida-kun."
It was the student council president.
"Hello President, what is it?"
"Are you free this Saturday?" He asked.
"Yes I am, why?"
"It's time to introduce you to the rest of the members of the student council. The student council meeting will be at 12:00 PM. I suggest not being late."
"Alright, I'll be there."
After hearing this, the president ended the call. I put my phone in my pocket and walked back into the starbrucks.
Meeting the student council will be interesting.
~~~
Another chapter is done! I'm not really good at making slice of life chapters but I hope you enjoyed it. If you enjoyed it, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought about the chapter. I also made a reference to another anime and light novel, let me know if you got the reference :)
Published on 4/8/2020
Welcome to The Student Council
Today was Saturday, thirty minutes before the student council meeting. After finishing lunch and saying bye to Kiyotaka, I left my room and entered the elevator. Once I reached the first floor, I looked outside and couldn't help but sigh.
People were walking around and because of how hot it still was, the majority of people were wearing clothing that was appropriate for hot conditions, unlike me. Because of school rules, you have to wear your school uniform if you want to enter the school; it doesn't matter whether it is a school day or during the weekend. It's annoying but understandable.
Once I opened the lobby door, the fiery sun released its scorching heat on me. Not wanting to be roasted alive, I quickened my pace and started walking towards the school. I glanced at the people around me and couldn't help but be jealous of their ability to withstand the heat. My mind wandered back to the time Kiyotaka, Horikita, and I investigated the special building and I felt envious of Horikita's immunity to the heat. Speaking of Horikita...
She doesn't know that I decided to join the student council yet...
It's definitely going to be quite a shock for her. Although we are 'partners,' there's a strong possibility that she will be angry or at the very least frustrated with the fact that I was able to join the student council, especially since her older brother nominated me. IThis could affect her mental state and value of being a partner. 'll have to deal with this efficiently or things could get ugly.
Also, come to think about it, the fact that me becoming a member of the student council will surprise the entire school. It's safe to assume that the student council has never appointed a Class D student before. It's definitely going to draw attention to me. Although the thought brought me discomfort, there's no use complaining about it, this is what I wanted. It's better to have the focus on me instead of Kiyotaka.
I wonder what the other student council members will think about me, I wouldn't be surprised if they thought of me as inferior since I was a first-year and I was a Class D student.
My self-deprecating thoughts were interrupted when I noticed a girl that stood out among the other students. Unlike the other students, she was wearing her student uniform, which means she was most likely heading to the school also.
Could she also be a member? If my memory serves me right, I recall that she was trying to join the student council at the beginning of the year.
Should I approach her? Although she is an acquaintance, it might be kinda awkward if I approach her out of the blue. Is that weird? Damn it! I wish I wasn't some socially inept stump.
Being the coward I am, I decided it would be best to keep my distance, but that decision was shattered when Honami turned around and noticed me. A beaming smile appeared on her face and she motioned for me to come over to her, and I was left with no choice but to walk over to her.
"Hey, Akira!"
"Hey... Honami."
Her genuine smile that I couldn't help but envy made me relax and feel at ease. We started walking to the school side by side.
"May I ask why you are heading to school?"
"Same reason you are, 'mr. student council secretary.'" Ichinose said in a teasing manner.
"Ha, so the president really told everyone."
"Yeah, a lot of the student council members and I were surprised the president was allowing a Class D student to join the student council."
Wait, is she surprised that I was allowed to join cause I was in Class D?
My somber look seemed to transmit my thought to Honami because she was quickly amended her statement.
"Sorry, that came out wrong. I'm not surprised that they allowed you to join cause you're a Class D student. I mean after... you know... I think you're more than qualified to join the student council. I'm just surprised that someone as nonchalant like you decided to join."
"Yeah, to be honest, I'm quite surprised myself. At the beginning of the school, the thought of joining the student council didn't even cross my mind."
"Why...did you join?" Honami asked with hesitation.
After thinking about it, I decided to tell her since there's no harm in telling her some of the truth.
"The fact that you can get expelled for almost anything kind of scared me, so I thought joining the student council would decrease that possibility."
"I agree. The thought of me or my friends getting expelled terrifies me."
"Yeah, plus I heard you can earn some private points for joining the student council and I'm low on points."
"Really? If you need some points I can lend you some," Honami said.
"I appreciate the offer, but it's unnecessary. Don't worry about me. Anyway, why did you decide to join the student council?" I asked with interest.
"I joined because I think it will benefit Class B. I wanna make sure I'm capable enough to help a friend in need and I think being a member of the student council will help me achieve that."
"That's an amazing goal. The fact that your willing to help your friends no matter what is admirable." As I said this, I bowed my head slightly in a sign of respect. Honami let out a chuckle.
"Thank you...I'm glad you think that way."
"I'm not surprised that you were able to get into the student council. I also recall you wanting to join the student council at the beginning of the year. We're you heading to the student council room?"
"Yeah, and I had an interview with Horiktia-senpai but I was declined."
"Really?" I said with genuine confusion. Honami was a capable student, I couldn't think of any reason as to why the president wouldn't want her on the student council.
"Yeah. But for some reason, Nagumo-senpai disagreed with Horikita-senpai and he allowed me to join."
"He was able to overrule the student council president's decision? He must be quite powerful," I said.
"Definitely, he's currently the vice president and the only candidate to become the next president once the third-years graduate."
"Oh, that explains why." Being the vice president gives you a lot of influence, but I'm still surprised that he was able to get Honami to join the student council despite Horikita's older brother thinking otherwise. I turn back to look at Ichinose and notice that her smile was gone and replaced with a cautious look.
"Is something wrong?" I asked with a weary tone.
After a couple of seconds of silence, Honami looked at me with a serious expression.
"I should have told you this earlier, but there was a dispute between Class B and Class C students before. That time, though, the school wasn't involved. Someone named Ryuuen-kun was the mastermind behind that."
"Ryuuen? I don't recognize that name."
"That's cause he hasn't revealed himself yet so there's no reason that you'd know him. I have a feeling this is going to change during our vacation."
Honami, who always looked so bright that she could rival the sun, now appeared somber and grim.
"I think he was the one that set up Sudou-kun to look like a liar, and instituted the dispute with Class B. That was all his handiwork. He will hurt people without a second thought if it means reaching his goal. Although Class D was victorious during the trial, he's a formidable opponent."
I absorbed the information Honami was telling me and asked another question.
"When Class B had trouble, did you manage a peaceful resolution?"
"Somehow, yeah. However, if you looked at it like a game. I can't say whether I won or lost... Anyway, make sure you're careful from now on," Honami said with a worried tone.
"Don't worry I will, thanks for the information."
"You're welcome. If you need any help, talk to me whenever you need it."
"I'll keep that in mind,this conversation took a serious tone, let's talk about something more pleasant."
My attempt at turning the conversation to something else pleased Honami since I had the pleasure of seeing her smile resurface again.
"Yeah, your right! Are you excited about the cruise..."
Honami and I started talking about random trivial things such as the cruise or our classes. Although I engaged in the conversation, my mind was preoccupied with Ryuuen.
I don't know who this Ryuuen was, but he certainly did sound like a dangerous opponent. He's someone who will use underhanded and dirty methods to get what he wants, even if that means expelling students.
He's the type of opponent that hides in the shadows and only speaks when it's time to say checkmate.
~~~~~
Honami and I arrived at the student council room and to my relief, Horikita's older brother and Tachibana were the only people there.
The student council president and Tachibana were sitting at the large rectangular table that was in the center of the room, looking over what appears to be documents. They looked at us when we entered the room.
"Hello Nishida, Ichinose. Please take a seat," the president said while gesturing toward the seats.
Honami took a seat and I hesitantly took a seat next to her. I just stood there awkwardly, not sure if the seats were assigned but Honami assured me by enthusiastically patting the chair next to her.
"Are you nervous?" Honami asked after I took my seat.
"A little..."
To be honest, I am super nervous! What if I make a bad impression? I started to experience PTSD flashbacks to when I made my embarrassing introduction to the class on the first day of school. Plus, Honami and I are the only first-years. Everyone else was either in their second or third year. I'm gonna embarrass myself in front of all the senpais.
My nervous thoughts were halted when I felt a hand land on my shoulder. I turned to Honami to see her looking at me with a reassuring smile.
"Don't worry, everyone in the student council is super nice. You'll fit right in."
"T-Thanks, I appreciate-"
"Yahallo!"
The door swung open and a cheerful girl entered the room. I was speechless and beyond confused.
The loud entrance startled the president because he twitched and the pen he was holding accidentally slid across the document he was looking at. He looked at his now messed up document and let out a sigh.
"I asked you before to please refrain from making loud obnoxious entrances."
"Yeah yeah I'll be sure to do that next time. "
How...How is she here?
The fact that she was here made absolutely no sense, it was logically impossible for her to be at this school, but I didn't care. A warm feeling flowed through my body as she made her way towards Honami and I.
A bitter smile forms on my face as I look at the girl that was standing before me.
"It's been a while, Akira."
"Yeah, it has been... you... you have no idea how happy I am to see you, Evelyn."
"Whose Evelyn?"
Huh?
I was about to ask her what the hell she means, but that's when it happened. The girl who I could consider to be my savior slowly morphed into someone that I have never seen in my life.
The warmth I felt in my chest was replaced with an overwhelming cold and desolate feeling, but I kept my composure and sadly corrected myself.
"Sorry, you just reminded me of someone."
"Oh it's fine! She must have been an amazing person then!"
She was the best...
"My name is Segawa Saya and I am a third-year! What's yours?"
"I-I'm Nishida Akira. Nice to meet you."
I held out my hand and she shook it enthusiastically with a beaming smile. I thought the conversation was going to end like that, but Segawa kept looking at me with a beaming smile that reminded me of Honami.
"How do you like school so far? Is it to your liking? Do you have Snapchat? And why are you so att-"
"Hey Saya, I think you're overwhelming the first-year. Go sit over there and give him some space."
"Awwwwww come on! I was just welcoming the hot guy!"
She just called me hot...
The energetic blonde was arguing with a girl that had long black hair and violet eyes. She was the direct opposite of Segawa. Unlike Segawa who was energetic and impulsive, this girl appeared to be calm and collected. After some arguing, the blonde finally gave in but she winked at me and took a seat that was two chairs away from me. I looked back at my rescuer.
"Sorry about that. Segawa can be... a bit much."
"It's fine, she seems... nice."
I'm honestly surprised that someone like her is on the student council. She seems pleasant, though a little too hyper for me.
The girl with violet eyes held out her hand and smiled at me.
"My name isMitsuzato Nonami but you can just call me Nonami. Welcome to the student council."
"Nishida Akira," I nodded with a smile. Nonami sat in the seat next to me and looked at Honami and I.
"I was honestly surprised that Manabu-kun appointed a Class D student, but now that I've seen you in person, I can tell you are an intelligent person."
"Thanks, but you just met me, how can you tell?"
"Its my intuition and... crap sorry we're gonna have to cut the conversation short! Segawa!! Give that pen back to her!"
Seeing Nonami attempt to restrain the energetic Segawa was quite entertaining. Despite the argument they had earlier, I could tell they were close. She was wrestling with Segawa but I could see a faint smile on her face. I looked back at Honami and she smiled and gave me the thumbs up.
As people started to pour into the room and take their seats, I noticed some strange things.
It was as if there were two unspoken factions in this room.
Judging from the looks, facial expressions, physical development, and a plethora of other factors, I could tell the group of students that sat closer to the president were third-years and the students that sat on the opposite end of the table were second-years. I noticed that there was one missing seat among the second-years that was right in the center.
I hear movement and I turn my head to see a student standing at the door with a smile that I could only describe as condescending. He was a fair-skinned male with light blonde hair and light blue eyes.
The entire atmosphere of the room changed before me in a blink of an eye. The students that sat on the other side of the student council table all got up and surrounded the student, greeting him enthusiastically. I looked at the other side of the table and noticed that the third-years did the exact opposite. No one acknowledged him and some even glared at him with contempt. It was a bizarre sight.
I looked at the president and he didn't even lift his eyes to acknowledge the person. Perhaps there was something going on between those two.
That's when it clicked; this must be Nagumo, the student council vice president.
As if sensing my revalation, Honami whispered into my ear.
"That's Nagumo-senpai," Honami whispered into my ear. I feigned understanding and we continued to stare at Nagumo. She seemed to notice because he abruptly turned his head to look at us, well, mainly Honami. He looked at Honami and winked which I found odd.
Maybe he likes Honami. Although he's a decent looking guy and he seems like a capable person, my intuition was telling me this guy was not a good person.
I may have to keep my guard up around him.
Once Nagumo took his seat, the president stood up and addressed the elephant in the room.
Welcome, everyone. As you can already tell, we have a new member joining us today. He will be the new first-year secretary."
Everyone's eyes landed upon me.
Fuck, that's my cue.
I unsteadily stood up from my chair and looked around the room. Some people were looking at me with interest while some were giving me a look that said: "Why the hell were you allowed to join?"
"Hello everyone. My name is Nishida Akira, and I look forward to working with you all."
I hastily took my seat and contemplated if I did my introduction right this time. It was short and simple. I just told them my name and my anticipation of working with them. That should have done the trick, right? I sure as hell hope so.
After my introduction, the student council president started to talk about how important it was to uphold the school rules and to keep with the school standards. All the other members most likely didn't expect much from me since I'm new and a Class D student. But still, I have to put in a little more effort to meet the harsh standards now.
That means I might have to start getting better scores on my quizzes and exams now. So far, I've been scoring around borderline average on the exams and quizzes, but it looks like that is going to change. Although it would be amusing to see Koenji and Horikita's reaction of not being the smartest student in the room, it would be too risky for me to score 100s across the board.
"That concludes our meeting today. Go and do your designated tasks for today. Oh and someone will need to teach Nishida how to be an effective secretary, do we have any volunteers?"
"I-I'll do it."
"Sure, I don't mind doing it."
Honami and Nonami raised their hands and the older Horikita nodded his head.
"Good. Make sure to take him through the proper procedures. Although you two are going on a cruise next week, I expect you to memorize the duties of being a secretary. That is all."
With the meeting concluded, people started to exit the room while others started to group up and talk.
"I'll show you what to do but I gotta talk to Horikita-senpai really quick. Is that fine?" Nonami asked.
"Of course," I said with a nod. Nonami smiled and got up from her chair and talked to the student council president.
"So what do you think of everyone?" Honami said quietly.
"Everyone seems nice and respectful, especially to the president," I said.
"Yeah, he's a very capable president, I'm not sure if the school will be the same after he leaves."
I felt movement approaching me so I raised my voice and worded my next statement carefully.
"Well from what you told me, I believe Nagumo will be a great an efficient president. The school will be left in good hands."
"Oh my, it warms my heart to see that even first years think highly of me. Mind if I sit here?"
"Yeah, you can-"
I gestured to the seat next to me but Nagumo ignored my statement and sat on top of the table. I also noticed that some second-years surrounded us.
"May I ask what the lovely Ichinose has said about me?" Nagumo asked with a snide grin. Honami seemed to get nervous as she looked at me with a nervous expression.
Seems like he just wants someone to inflate his ego. I guess I'll do that, but I'll get something in return.
"She told me that Horikita-senpai rejected her interview, but you decided to go against your senpai's wishes and brought her into the student council," as I said this, I shifted my chair and sat next to Honami. I purposefully brushed out knees together and I let my left hand subtly rest next to Honami's thigh.
A spark of irritation flickered in Nagumo's eyes but he quickly regained his composure and his condescending smile returned. I noticed that Honami's cheeks were starting to get red but I kept my attention on Nagumo. I stored Nagumo's reaction in my head.
"Indeed I did, may I ask, what does that tell you about me?" Nagumo asked.
"That you're a sharp and independent person. Sharp because you saw something in Honami that the president didn't see. Independent because you were able to pursue what you saw in Honami without fear of retaliation. You most likely wouldn't have faced any since your the vice president, but it still takes guts to go against your senpai's choice."
Nagumo let out a chuckle and looked back at me.
"Thank you for that valuable input. I could say the same thing about you. You're sharp too. I think I'm beginning to understand why a Class D student like you attracted Horikita-senpai's attention."
He held out his hand to me.
"You already know me but that doesn't matter. My name is Nagumo Miyabi. It's a pleasure meeting you."
I feigned a pleased smile and shook his outstretched hand. After we shook hands, he continued to stare at me as if I'm his next prey.
"I look forward to working with you, Nishida-kun."
"As do I," I said.
"Are you done, Nagumo-kun?"
Nagumo's smile disappeared and he turned his head to look at Nonami, who had an annoyed look on her face.
"Yes, come on guys."
Nagumo and the rest of the second years walked out of the room, leaving only Tachibana, the president, Nonami, Honami, and I.
"Sorry about that, Nagumo can be a little intimidating. Anyway, are you two ready to go?" Nonami asked.
"Y-Yeah almost. But... can I use the bathroom?" I asked.
"Yeah sure, go ahead," Nonami said.
I bowed my head in thanks and walked out of the student council room. Once I hurriedly made my way into the bathroom, I hastily walked to the sink and turned the faucet. I cupped some water and splashed my face, hoping the sudden splash of water would wake me up some more. I leaned against the sink and let out a deep breath.
Get a hold of yourself. There's no way she's here. There's no use thinking about her. There was nothing you could have do.
I lifted my head and jolted when I saw something behind me. I turned around expecting to see someone, but I was greeted with nothing. I turned back to the mirror and stayed like that, wondering whether or not I was going to have a panic attack.
I let out a self-deprecating laugh. She could have been walking around school with us. She could have if I hadn't...
"Damn it!" I slammed my hand against the wall, and grimaced at the mark that I left. Looks like the school is going to have to run some repairs.
I let out a deep breath and stepped out of the bathroom to see Nonami and Honami waiting across the hall at the student council room. I walked over to them and waved.
"Sorry about that, anyway I'm done now. Let's go."
Nonami nodded her head and began her training. My training consisted of delivering paperwork to teachers and staff workers and a bunch of other stuff. After about an hour of training, we arrived at the final task.
Now you gotta learn to take notes about meetings, lets see if there are many meetings going on.
Nonami started to look at the paper was clipped to her clipboard. After browsing, she grimaced for a second before going back to her normal facial expression. She's good at hiding her emotions when she wants to. She abruptly turned to Honami and smiled.
"Hey Honami-san, could you do my a favor and give this to the president? I forgot to give it to him and it's very important."
"Oh alright." Honami took the paper and walked into the student council room. Once she entered the room, Nonami abruptly grabbed my hand and we walked off.
"Nonami... what are you doing?" I asked with a confused tone.
"Hey Nishida-kun... you were apart of the incident at the special building, right?"
"The Sudou incident? Yeah I was-
"No, not that one. I'm talking about the incident with the other eleven students, remember?"
Oh... that. That's why she sent Honami in. I appreciate Nonami's consideration since that was a traumatic event Honami went through.
"Yeah... I remember that."
"Well... it's the only important meeting that's going on today but if that incident you went through makes you too uncomfortable, I don't mind continuing your training tomorrow."
I appreciated Nonami's concern but a part of me wanted to see what would happen to those sadistic perverts.
"No it's fine. I think it would be a great learning experience."
"Alright if you say so," Nonami said with hesitation.
We walked down the hall and we stepped into another room.
"AhMitsuzato-senpai, Nishida-kun, welcome. I was just about to start the meeting," Nagumo said with a smile.
" Ah shit... well there's no help walking out now... Nagumo-kun, Nishida-kun here is going to be taking notes during this meeting, it's part of his training."
"Oh is that so, interesting... well come on in and sit there Nishida-kun, Mitsuzato-san."
Nagumo gestured toward two seats that were next to him and we reluctantly took the seats. I looked at the eleven students and I almost let a smirk form on my face.
Judging from the fact that they didn't recognize me, Kiyotaka gave them quite a beating. I noticed all of the arm casts and bandages that were wrapped around their heads.
Yep... Kiyotaka fucked them up big time.
"Well, let's get started on the meetings."
The meeting started and Nonami instructed me quietly on what types of notes that I was supposed to take. She was quite effective with her teaching so I was able to effectively take notes on everything. I didn't think anything much was going to happen until the very end.
"Now what to do with you guys, I was thinking of... ah, Nishida-kun!"
"Huh?" I lift my head to see Nagumo looking at me with an entertained grin."
"What is it Nagumo?"
"Stand up please."
I hesitantly obeyed and stood up. Nagumo then put a hand on my shoulder and he guided me to where he was standing.
"Now Nishida-kun, you were part of this incident right? You saw how savage these baffoons were, so I ask you this: If you were in my shoes, what would you do with them?"
"Nagumo-kun, you shouldn't do this. Secretaries have no say in this type of stuff!" Nonami objected but Nagumo dismissed her with a wave.
"What's wrongMitsuzato-senpai, I'm just asking for his input, there's no harm in that. Now... what should I do with them?"
What I would do...
I recalled Honami's traumatized look and I made my decision. I turned to Nagumo and gave him my opinion.
"Isn't it obvious? I'd expell them."
Right after I said that, Nagumo looked at me with surprise and started laughing happily as though he had been restraining himself this entire time.
"I've completely underestimated you Nishida-kun! Great minds think alike because I was thinking the exact same thing. Ah, I haven't laughed that hard in a while. Alright, you eleven are expelled from this school. I expect to see you all in the principle's office. Ah what's with that face Mitsuzato-senpai? We both know all of them deserved to be expelled!"
Nagumo was silent before answering.
"... Your right about that, but allowing a new secretary to decide their fate is not something they should be allowed to do."
"Ah calm downMitsuzato-senpai, I would have expelled them anyway if Nishida-kun said something differently. You know me."
Nonami didn't say anything in response and I stored Nagumo's last sentence into my hippocampus. All I did was watch the eleven students wallow in dispair.
The fact that Nagumo said "you know me" suggested that he wasn't afraid of expelling students, which was useful information.
After the meeting ended, Nagumo sent us off with a smile and an ominous statement.
" I look foward to seeing what you bring to the student council, Nishida-kun."
As Nonami and I walked back to the student council room, Nonami turned to me.
"Be careful of Nagumo-kun, although he may seem like a narcissistic prick. He's smart and powerful."
"Yeah I'm not surprised since he is the vice president," I said. She shook her head.
"That may be true, but he has the entiresecond-year student body under his thumb. He has a substantial amount of influence, be careful of him, especially when me, Horikita-senpai, and the rest of the third years graduate. Okay?"
I wordlessly nodded my head and we kept walking back to the student council room.
What Nonami said concerned me, not only was he the student council vice president, but it sounds like he has complete control of the entire second-year class. That should be next to impossible given the competitive nature of this school.
I'll have to be wary and possibly develop some countermeasures against him to ensure my and Kiyotaka's safety.
~~~
Finally got that chapter out, making original chapters can be quite challenging but they are also a lot of fun to make. Anyway, I decided to make 2-3 chapters of slice of life and other important chapters before we move onto the third volume. Anyway, if you enjoyed the chapter, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought of the chapter. See you next time!
Published on 4/20/2020
Youth
"So... they really were expelled."
"Yeah, they'll be gone by Monday," I said with reassurance.
After the eleven students were expelled by Nagumo, Nonami and I walked back to the student council room to see Honami waiting for us. She asked us about where we went and when we explained the situation to her, she timidly nodded her head. Because secretary training was done, Honami and I were excused and we were walking back to our dorms.
"It's kind of crazy that eleven students could be expelled just like that," Honami said as she snapped her fingers to emphasize how quickly they were expelled.
"Yeah it's surprising, but they deserved to be expelled for what they did," I said.
"I guess, but the thought of someone getting expelled is still quite sad," Honami said with a quiet voice.
I couldn't help but look at Honami in awe. Despite almost being sexually assaulted by those boys, she still found the idea of expelling them sad. The fact that she was able to let go of something like that was quite admirable...
I then noticed that Honami's arms were subtly shaking and her lip was trembling, her eyes were beginning to widen.
There's a possibility that she was about to experience an episode of PTSD. Psychologists have concluded that one of the most common causes of PTSD was sexual assault or sexual abuse.
I hesitantly put a hand on Honami's shoulder. She jerked back and abruptly turned her head toward me with an anxious look.
"Are you alright?" I asked with a calm voice.
She seemed to calm down as she looked at me since she stopped shaking and her lip stopped trembling.
"Yeah I am, sorry... thinking about what could have happened brings me anxiety."
"No need to apologize. It's normal to feel anxious about something like that. Have you considered seeing the school therapist?" I asked with a concerned voice. Honami was quiet for a couple of seconds before she responded.
"Yeah. The school actually mandated that I attend at least a couple of sessions. My first one is actually on Tuesday."
"That's good. However..."
I take my hand off of her shoulder and step in front of her so that I could look her in the eye.
"A-Akira? W-What are you doing-"
"If you ever feel like you are falling into a dark place, don't hesitate to seek me out if you need someone to talk to. Okay?"
Honami's mouth goes agape as she stares at me in surprise.
She didn't respond and I thought I overstepped my boundaries until I see a smile that was so bright it could rival the sun form on her face. She answered with a voice filled with conviction.
"I will!"
The conviction in her voice and the smile that formed on her face was a pleasant sight. But what she said next caught me off guard.
"I could say the same thing to you too."
"Huh?"
"I don't know what it was but in the student council room you looked... lost?"
Oh, she's referring to that.
"Don't worry about me I just had a headache and my stomach didn't feel good," I said. Honami looked hesitant but she accepted my answer.
"Alright... but if you ever feel like you need to talk to someone, just know that my door is always open to you."
I was genuinely touched by Honami's consideration.
"Thank you... I'll keep that in mind."
~~~~~
Today was Monday and I reluctantly got out of bed. After eating breakfast and getting ready for school, I opened the door to see Kiyotaka waiting for me outside. I raise my hand and greet him.
"Yo." He nods in return and we walked to the elevator. I rubbed my drowsy and sleepy eyes while we waited for the elevator.
Although there were two elevators, the situation in the morning were always extremely chaotic. Due to the fact that the girls living in the upper floors would ride it, it wasn't strange that the elevator was already full when it arrived here.
The closing ceremony of the school term in August was already in front of our eyes. This day came especially late. Although the boys who couldn't wait seemed to had ran through the stairs, I didn't want to waste stamina in doing those meaningless things.
I was reading a light novel on my phone while I waited and finally, the elevator door opened.
"O-Oh?"
I realized the atmosphere and the 3 dreadful girls riding together inside the elevator. Facing this unexpected assembly, I exchanged an uncertain glance toward Kiyotaka, who also looked uncomfortable with this situation.
"Are you guys gonna just stand there? Or are you going to get in?"
As if the options of paradise or hell were pressing into me, the girl who had her finger on the "close" button of the elevator was Horikita Suzune. If she didn't talk she would be a beautiful girl with long black hair, but her personality is extremely terrible. And she is a completely isolated person.
Not only she doesn't become friends with anyone, she also has a negative attitude towards social communication. But she is well versed in both studies and martial arts, she can complete everything alone. In other words, she has no problems in the survival aspect. She is this kind of girl.
"No, I'm getting in... please allow us to get in."
Kiyotaka and I rode the elevator a bit awkwardly together with my classmates that were already in it.
"Good morning, you two. Oh Nishida-kun, your hair in the back is sticking up a bit."
"This is the natural hairstyle that is quite popular these days."
"Ahaha, Nishida-kun, you are so funny."
Only she laughed, the other two girls and Kiyotaka didn't react at all.
More than that, I felt from behind a "what boring thing is this guy talking about?" kind of cold stare.
It was just like that feeling of going to the school's dining hall alone and being excessively self-conscious thinking that you were receiving the attention from the surrounding people.
The only one who used a cute smile to answer me acting stupidly was Kushida Kikyo. She has short hair and is rumored to be very popular among the first-year students. She's a girl who can treat everybody gently. Her studies and physical skills are also pretty good. She has no aspect to criticize. And her chest is well developed. Bigger than Horikita's. In a game, she would be the most necessary existence. Only that, Kushida has also a dark side nobody knows.
Being cheerful and gentle is just Kushida's outer appearance, her other side is the complete opposite. She was capable of blackmailing Kiyotaka with the threat of falsifying rape before I stepped in and turned Kushida's plan upside down.
"G-good morning, Ayanokouji-kun...Nishida-kun..."
There was also another person. The girl that was in a corner behind those 2 people was Sakura Airi. Although she usually wears fake glasses and is extremely shy with strangers, in middle school she had experience as a magazine idol. The boys who know her true identity evaluate her as a real beauty. But she is also extremely shy with strangers when she is not wearing glasses.
When we arrived at the entrance hall, it inevitably became the state of five people going to school together.
First-year students all living in the same dormitory building regardless of gender and using the same road to go to school.
"I've never seen this combination before, it's really a strange group," Kiyotaka said.
Not counting Kushida, Horikita and Sakura usually acted alone, but right now they were going together, so that couldn't be a coincidence.
"I got involved by Kushida-san."
"G-getting involved, those words hurt a bit...!"
"Um... whats going on?" I couldn't contain my confusion and asked Sakura.
"This, that, this morning, Kushida-san came to my room to get me... she said she had an important thing to discuss..."
Discuss, although I was waiting for her to continue talking, her volume dropped so low that I couldn't hear her clearly anymore.
"Aren't we going on a trip very soon? That's why I wanted to invite you all to go together."
It seemed that she answered in order to provide assistance to Sakura. I see. After all, going alone while traveling would be very lonely.
The first-year students were scheduled to participate in the luxurious cruise trip organized by the school.
I guess Kushida greeted people actively in order to avoid the appearance of isolation inside the class.
"Even so, is it okay to wait in front of other people's doors without permission?"
"Yesterday I greeted you when we were returning and you said you were busy so you rejected it... so if it's in the morning then you will have time, right?"
Their route between the dormitory and the school is just a few minutes. Even so, in these few minutes, they can also discuss things.
Kushida must have realized it so she acted in this way.
"You say trip, but it's just 2 weeks. You say go together, but there are no particular things to do."
"There's no such thing. I've heard that the ship is extremely big and being alone would be lonely. Sakura-san, you should also come and go with my group, ok?"
"I-I'm n-not good at..."
Of course, she also knew about Sakura not being good at interpersonal relationships.
Because of that, Kushida, who could establish a good relationship with anyone, took the initiative and extended her hand towards Sakura.
Only that, just one person was unable to hold that hand.
"Sakura. There are also a lot of people that are easy to handle in Kushida's group. I think it's an opportunity hard to come by," I said, urging Sakura to participate.
"Nishida-kun, you are also going with Sudo-kun and the others, right?"
"Maybe, I'll probably just be with Kiyo most of the time."
"Although I believe the problem lies in the thought of being alone would be lonely."
I knew it would be like this. Horikita interrupted the conversation without reading the atmosphere.
"Is that so? Isn't everybody going together happier? It's only that, you know?"
"If someone can only keep themselves by staying in the community, then that person's existence is incomplete."
Although Horikita is never interested in other people, she cares about this point a lot.
The situation of this person is not being lonely or isolated, rather considering her arrogance as belief.
"Horikita-san, do you want to go together with us?"
"No."
She immediately rejected Kushida's invitation. Kushida was also used to it and retreated with a smile on her face, but she spoke after that.
"Let's go together, okay?"
"No need..."
In front of the invitation coming from her with a bright smile, Horikita rejected her by turning her back.
"Good~morning, Kikyo-chan. Horikita-san and Sakura-san are also here!"
Bang – as if it was pressing against my back, a lively girl appeared on the scene. Long pink hair fluttering in the wind, she was Class B's student Ichinose Honami.
As a result of the addition of a lively girl, Sakura became even more withered and came a bit closer to me. Having difficulties even when interacting with people of the same gender, she sure has it difficult.
Honami surveyed the group and when her eyes landed on Kiyotaka and I, her eyes lit up.
"Hey you guys!"
"Hello," Kiyotaka greeted Honami. Honami smiled at Kiyotaka then she looked at me.
"Thanks for that little pep talk you gave on Saturday! It really brightened my day and overall mood!"
"Oh, your welcome," I said with a quiet voice. I looked around and noticed that all the girls, especially Horikita, were looking back in forth between Honami and I with curious gazes. Thankfully, Honami's cheerful mood made the awkward situation dissipate.
"Well, this is certainly a rarely seen combination. What are you talking about? Let me join in."
"You see, isn't the 2-week trip coming soon? After all, it's hard to come by, so we were just discussing about where to go. If it's possible, Honami-chan can also come with us."
"Wa, really? I'll go, I'll go!"
Even though these 2 people belong to different classes, it seems like their relationship is on a first-name basis.
But then again, this girl called Ichinose is special. In this school, due to the special rules with other classes, even if this school is where everybody is assisting, it still has a huge conspiracy.
That is, it's a system where they conduct a ranking to the students and assign them into different classes according to their "strength".
The excellent students are assigned to Class A, the deficient students are sent to class D. After graduation, the ones receiving care are only Class A, so in practice Class D is insignificant.
However, what's complex here is that academic skills strength. Even though the student's duty is studying, this school doesn't judge the students based on written examination performance. The proof of that is that Horikita, Kushida, and also Sakura's academic skills are by no means low. Although every person has their incomplete parts... me included.
"I also want to chat with Horikita-san and Sakura-san a bit more. I'm really looking forward to it."
It looks like Ichinose is really thinking about interacting with students from another class, her face was filled with excitement.
"I won't be together with all of you."
"Eh, is it like that...? Do you already have plans?"
"No, I'm just not interested."
Even if the other person was Ichinose, Horikita's attitude didn't change. Rather, her rejection was even stronger.
"Ahaha, I see. It really feels like Horikita-san's style. Then if it's possible, if you have time during the trip, don't forget about contacting me. Back then I already wanted to give you my e-mail address."
She was different from Kushida, Ichinose didn't stick to her and immediately retreated. Ichinose took out a memo from her bag and wrote down her e-mail address and handed it to the two people. Sakura, who usually never gets someone to hand over their contact info, was unable to take her eyes off that piece of paper.
"You are really a good person. Isn't it better just to ignore people like me alone?"
"Ignore? It feels like this way of speaking is not suitable for students that want to enjoy youth."
"Don't worry. I don't intend to enjoy youth. In addition, compared to spending a boring time chatting with me, isn't choosing to ignore me a more effective way of time management?"
"It's precisely this. Every time Horikita-san gives me the cold shoulder, it causes people to have no other alternative."
"Haha. Horikita-san is indeed a bit arrogant, but this isn't a bad thing. Although Horikita-san, you have said you don't need youth, but I believe you can't be sure of that. Horikita-san might not want to enjoy youth, but at this very moment, this is youth."
Horikita listened to Ichinose's words in silence.
On the other hand, Sakura, who basically didn't speak and I didn't know whether she had listened to her words, was murmuring softly.
"At this very moment... this is youth..."
Someone who doesn't have many friends has no chance with youth. I guess she was thinking that.
The girl who believed she didn't need it and the girl who thought she had no chance with youth. Even if both of them had different reasons, the conclusion they reached must be similar. Ichinose grabbed Kushida's shoulder and closed the distance with Horikita.
"Right now I'm here, Kikyo-chan is here, Sakura-san is here too. And Horikita-san is also here. Chatting about meaningless things while going to school. In the future we will definitely think this is youth."
"Trying to negate the future events... that won't do. That's something not even god can do."
Horikita stopped refuting Ichinose. Or I should I say she gave up.
Whether it was related or not to her expectations, if youth itself is to be enjoyed, then it couldn't be denied.
Even though I'm the same as Horikita, still not being able to understand the meaning of youth, but I felt I understood it to some extent. The scene in front of my eyes at this moment has to be one page of youth.
What else could I say? This was quite an amazing scene. I slowed my walking pace to match Kiyotakas.
"Do you notice it?"
"Notice what?" Kiyotaka asked.
"The chemistry, I feel like, in the near future, those four girls will become very good friends."
Kiyotaka gazed at the girls for a couple seconds before nodding his head.
"Yeah, I believe you are right about that. Is something wrong Akira?"
"I feel... like we're intruding," I said with a disappointed voice.
Kiyotaka and I stopped walking and gazed at the group of girls.
"It would be best to not disturb them," Kiyotaka said in agreement.
Even though Kiyotaka said this...
Kushida realized that Kiyotaka and I stopped walking. This action was transmitted to the remaining 3 people, everybody stopped their footsteps and turned their bodies to look at us.
"What's going on you guys, did you forget something in your rooms?"
"N-No we didn't-"
"Are you not feeling well? Are you okay?"
"Seems like you two have your heads up in the clouds, pull yourselves together."
Each of the class D girls used their own way to show their worries and talked to Kiyotaka and I.
Seeing this situation, Ichinose, looking satisfied, showed an even more glittering smile.
"May sickness? Or do two you feel excluded?"
"..."
Kiyotaka and I exchanged looks and said nothing.
"Awww... don't worry! You two are also part of our page of youth."
Honami ran over and dragged us over to the group of girls. Although it was subtle, I noticed something different between the way she interacted with Kiyotaka and I.
She grabbed Kiyotaka's wrist while she interlaced her fingers around my hand.
"It's okay, it's okay, if you don't hurry up we'll just leave you here~"
This situation that was playing out before me made me feel something that I believe I have never felt before.
With all the inevitable challenges I know Kiyotaka and I are going to face, I didn't think we were going to have the opportunity to truly experience this moment of "youth."
But that may be a false prediction.
Perhaps I inadvertently stepped into that youth. But the distance to the moment I can get the answer is still remote. One year? Two years? Our graduation?
Will Kiyotaka and I be able to genuinely experience "youth" before the inevitable happens?
Will we be able to experience this before were dragged back to the white room?
I can't say for sure, but as Honami dragged the two of us toward the group of girls, I felt a pleasant smile form on my lips.
The possibility that Kiyotaka and I may have the privilege of experiencing this filled my heart with joy.
~~~~~
Third Person POV
"Akira are you sure we should be heading to the book store? Light novels can be quite expensive."
"Come on it's fine. They aren't that expensive they cost like 600 yen a book, let's go."
Kiyotaka let out a sigh before reluctantly agreeing to go to the book store with Akira.
Once the boys arrived at the book store, Akira beelined toward the light novel section while Kiyotaka decided to take a walk and look around the store.
Once Akira arrived at the section, he browsed and contemplated which light novel series he wanted to dive into next. He already finished the 'The Empty Box and Zeroth Maria' series so he wants to find another phenomenal series. Akira began to mutter to himself.
"Hm... 'Eighty-Six' looks interesting, gives me 'Attack on Titan' vibes... 'Konosuba' demolishes the traditional isekai protagonist so maybe that one... 'Torture Princess' seems interesting."
Akira picked up the book and read the synopsis.
"Hmm... yeah I'll go with this one-"
"What an unpleasant coincidence."
Akira let out a sigh before turning to his left to look at the tsundere that was also his neighbor in class.
"Hello, Horikita."
"What are you doing in the light novel section, light novels are for children. And..."
Horikita looked at the light novel Akira was holding and had a perplexed look on her face.
"Are you a sadist, Nishida-kun?"
"I swear to you I'm not," Akira said with urgency. Horikita ignored Akira's reassurance and glanced around the light novel section before looking back at Akira.
"You should stick to traditional novels, they are superior to these 'light novels.' They don't go deep in storytelling compared to the novels that I read."
"Oh my gosh, Horikita."
A suspicious smirk formed on Akira's face as he skimmed through the book he was holding.
"Just because a light novel doesn't weigh much, doesn't mean you should take it lightly."
Akira snickered at his own joke and Horikita looked like she was going to puke.
" That. Was the most pathetic joke I have ever heard in my life."
"Like you could come up with anything better."
Horikita grimaced but didn't say anything else. Akira stared at her, waiting for her to say something.
"Is... there something you need cause I'm kinda busy here."
"O-Oh right. There was something I wanted to talk about."
Horikita suddenly looked timid, as if she was nervous about something. Akira noticed this and placed all of his attention on her.
"When I was about to leave class and head home, Chabashira-sensei said something interesting happened on Saturday and that I should talk to you about it."
Oh... so this is where the conversation was going.
"I didn't really think too much about it but once I heard Ichinose-san thank you for... something that happened on Saturday, and that got me thinking. I know that Ichinose-san is a member of the student council and that student council meetings usually take place on Saturdays so... let me ask and please answer honestly... did you join the student council?"
Akira was silent for a couple of seconds. He knew that Horikita would eventually find out that he was now a member of the student council, but he didn't know she would find out this early. He wasn't even supposed to do anything for the student council until the first-years returned from their cruise.
Akira let out a sigh and answered her question honestly.
"Yes. Your brother recommended me to join and I decided it would be best to."
"M-My brother appointed you? I... I see."
Horikita suddenly looked sad and vulnerable, a far cry from the stoic and cynical Horikita that Akira was used to.
"Horikita..."
"I-I gotta go." Horikita didn't leave Akira anytime to answer as she walked out of the store. Akira let out a sigh and placed the light novel he was holding back on the shelf. He didn't feel like buying one today.
~~~~~
Kiyotaka watched as Akira beelined toward the light novel section in the bookstore and he couldn't help but be simultaneously amused and disappointed in Akira.
He was spending too much on light novels, but it was nice to see Akira genuinely enjoyed reading the light novels.
Kiyotaka was walking around the store with no destination in mind because his mind was occupied with something more important.
He recalled the talk he had with Chabashira-sensei on Friday and irritation flowed through him.
Kiyotaka stopped walking and let out a deep breath, calming down his nerves. He turned his head to his right and picked up a poster.
The poster displayed the famous Japanese boy band Arashi.
Kiyotaka wasn't really into Japanese pop bands, he preferred classical music such as Beethoven's Fifth Symphony. Girls were usually into bands like these, though there are the occasional boy fans that are referred to as closet fans-
Wait.
Kiyotaka's eyes widened.
This doesn't look good.
Kiyotaka observed his surroundings and realized he was in a section of the store that was dedicated to Japanese pop bands. Posters and merchandise of various Japanese pop bands were everywhere.
Kiyotaka realized that he had to get out of this section of the store fast because if Akira caught him, he would have a field day making fun of-
"There you are Kiyo I've been looking all over... for you?"
Fuck.
Akira looked around and a smirk formed on his face.
"Kiyo! Are you a closet fanboy of the Japanese pop band 'Arashi?!"
"U-Um... I can explain?"
"Kiyo, it's completely fine if you're a closet fanboy of 'Arashi.' I won't judge you if you're into some weird shit like that."
"Akira this is a misunderstanding-"
Kiyotaka was abruptly cut off when Akira threw an arm around his shoulder.
"Cheer up Kiyo. You don't need to be afraid and hide stuff like this from me. My opinion on you won't change one bit." Akira said this with a fake reassuring smile.
"Akira this isn't what it looks like."
"Yeah Yeah I know," Akira said with a snicker. Akira then plucked the poster out of Kiyotaka's hands and started to walk toward the cashier.
"I know you are low on points so I'll buy this for you, no need to repay me."
Before Kiyotaka said anything, Akira reached the cashier and bought the poster. The cashier looked at him with a weird look but Akira pointed at Kiyotaka, which got a laugh out of the cashier.
Kiyotaka facepalmed and cringed.
~~~~~
Hey guys sorry it took me a while to update. I got addicted (and still am addicted) to the game 'Persona 5 Royal' (an amazing game buy it if you have a ps4). To be honest, this was supposed to be a chapter about Kiyotaka and Akira's time in the white room but I experienced a writer's block so I made this one instead. I'm probably like 30% through making that chapter so I don't know when it will be out.
There will be two more chapters until we move onto volume 3. One will be about Akira's experiences in the white room and the next one will feature the smug loli and her "deal."
Make sure to vote and leave a comment telling me what you thought of the chapter! Take care and stay safe!
Published on 5/11/2020
So Crunchyroll just posted a COTE video
Kinda find it odd that they just posted it out of the blue. Just thought of letting you guys know.
Maybe they are testing the waters and seeing how many people want a second season...
If that's the case might it be a good idea to flood the video with "I WANT A SECOND SEASON" comments lol
The Deal
Authors note:Not gonna lie I kinda got burned out on this fic but I found some inspiration to finally complete this cause of the new volume. Once volume 11 is completely translated and I can binge the next 4 volumes my inspiration to continue this will probably come back. Plus, I think it is a more satisfactory chapter to leave off of. Enjoy!
Arisu Sakayanagi POV
I knew I was different from the other kids at a very young age.
I was superior to all other children when it came to intelligence and academics. Nothing was challenging at all. Nothing caught my interest.
I was living in a bleak, boring life.
But that all changed.
I could still recall the scene across the glass screen on that day as if it had occurred only yesterday.
My father took me to a facility located deep within the mountains, its exterior dyed a pure white. No, it wasn't only the exterior.
As far as I could remember, both the corridors and the small rooms we went through were all painted in one single white color.
I placed both my hands on the transparent glass, doing my very best to see what lied beyond. The screen seemed to be some sort of one-way mirror so they couldn't see us from the other side.
Beyond the glass I was looking through were about twenty students playing in sets of two. They were playing this board game that I have not played yet.
"What is it, Arisu? It's rare to see you this interested in something."
"This is an experiment attempting to artificially create a genius. There's no way I wouldn't find it interesting."
"...That's not a very childlike way of speaking, as usual."
My father spoke, showing a perplexed smile as he picked me up in his arms.
According to my father, anyone who went through the curriculum of this facility would, without exception, be educated to become someone exceptional. There's no way I wouldn't have misgivings about that.
"It's just, this experiment seems to have a lot of troublesome elements to it."
"Which means?"
"It seems to be attacked from all sides from a human rights perspective."
"Ha, haha..."
The moment people are born into this world, the moment they receive life, their potential is set in stone. It was all the luck of the draw. Then, it would sometimes manifest in various fields. That was the truth of the human world.
They can't do more than what is carved into their DNA. They awaken by the blood passed on from ancestors or by a sudden mutation. In other words, if you want to create a genius, you'd have to do it at the genetic level.
People who are born ordinary will never escape the realm of the ordinary. No matter how blessed their environment is, if somebody isn't excellent from the beginning, they won't become a genius. That had been my belief since I was young.
That was the conclusion I had reached after seeing my fellow classmates receive a top-quality education ever since I was an infant. That's why this experiment ran counter to my own way of thinking. That being said... I could agree that it wasn't so straightforward that DNA alone could explain all of it either.
"Even if someone graduates from this facility as the cream of the crop, will that truly be because of this experiment?"
"What makes you ask that?"
"The children at the top will just have the superior DNA, is what I think."
"I see. The curriculum these children are partaking is quite intense indeed. As you've said, there is a chance the remaining victors were all excellent from the very beginning. You really are just as wise as your mother. Personality included."
"That makes me happy. Being compared to my mother is the highest form of praise."
I obediently and honestly took my father's words to heart and yet again continued to watch the children on the other side of the mirror. Children with talent, children without, everyone was partaking in this education program equally. It was a program where the people who start to fall behind would disappear one by one.
"Ultimately, even if there are children who survive until the end, they are just blessed by their parents' talents."
Even if I found it interesting, I couldn't help but feel like it was a meaningless experiment.
"Who knows, it may be so, it may not be so. I don't know either. But I can't throw away the possibility that these children may be destined to carry our future."
Me being the child I was, I didn't understand what my father's acquaintance was trying to accomplish. My sight turned back to what was reflected beyond the glass.
As I focused, I began to notice something different about a particular group...
"Those two... they seem to be quite calm and efficient compared to the others."
When it came to accomplishing the tasks presented to them, every child reflected in our eyes succeeded. However, they were desperate. It was obvious that doing so took all the effort they could muster. Whether it was studying or sports, the level of the competition here was far beyond that of a normal child. And yet, amongst them were two existences exhibiting abnormality.
Two certain boys were playing chess at a speed that I could barely keep up with. Every time they made a move, they would tap a button on a chess clock that was placed next to the chessboard. They were making moves and tapping the chess clock so fast to the point that neither of their times decreased by a single second. It also remained at a constant 30:30.
The way they casually pressed the chess clock despite the speed they were playing at suggested that they were playing at a skill level that aspiring chess players could only dream of reaching.
Both of them were accomplishing this with surreal calm expressions on their faces unlike the other children surrounding them.Among the children I could see beyond the glass, those two were the only existences that were causing my heart to flutter.
"Yes, the brown-haired child is... Ayanokoji...Kiyotaka if I remember correctly. And the black-haired child is... Nishida... Akira yes that's his name."
"They seem quite capable. Who is the father of Ayanokoji-kun?"
"Ayanokoji is sensei's son."
Sensei was my father's acquaintance and the person running this facility. He was a person who never yields to anyone, and I remember my father always showed a modest attitude when he was around.
"He's Sensei's child so his DNA must be excellent, right?"
"Who knows. At least, Sensei has never graduated from a top university or possessed outstanding athleticism. His wife is also an ordinary woman. Their parents never showed signs of any talents either. But, Sensei has stronger ambitions than anyone and an unyielding and indomitable fighting spirit, that's it. That's why he has become so great. To the extent that he, at one point in time, could move the country."
"In that case— won't that child be the perfect specimen for this experiment?"
My father nodded with conflicting feelings at my question.
"Well... I think his father would probably feel like that child is perfect for it. But... as I see it, I can't help but feel sorry for him."
"Why is that?"
"From the very moment he was born, he has lived within these facilities. For him, the first thing he saw wasn't his mother nor his father, but the plain white ceiling of this facility. If he had fallen behind earlier, he could've probably lived with his father. Or no, maybe the fact that he continues to stay here had gotten him his father's favor. If so, that's very..."
Simply put, he hadn't ever received any love from his parents. How lonely and desolate such a life must be. His talents aside, there was still a lot to gain and learn through physical contact with other people.
"Do you also feel bad for Nishida-kun? Is he a different case?"
"Perceptive as ever my dear daughter. Yes, you are correct. He is a special case."
This caught my interest.
"Why is that?"
"Unlike Ayanokoji, Nishida actually was not born in this facility, he was taken here when he was five years old."
"Really? Does that mean he actually had decent parents?"
My father adamantly shook his head.
"No. That's far from the case. The way his mother and father behaved and raised him disgusted me. Those two didn't deserve the privilege of bringing a child to this Earth."
I have never heard my father sound so angry before. Based on what he just said, it's safe to assume that Nishida-kun's childhood was perhaps no better than Ayanokoji-kuns. Nishida-kun must have been sad and lonely during his first five years of life. He did not have the luxury of having such a loving father like the one that is standing beside me. I strongly hugged my beloved father, to which he hugged me back.
"Did his parents have excellent DNA like mine?"
"I don't really know. Nothing much is known about his parents. Because they were born overseas, obtaining their information was more tedious than usual."
"He wasn't born in Japan?"
"He was born in the poor districts of New York."
The fact that he was born in the United States of America was quite interesting. But it brought up more questions. Why did sensei decide to pick up Nishida-kun? He was in America and the parents have to be aware that their child is missing. Unless...
"Father... what happened to the parents?"
"... They died in an accident at their house. Their house was burned down for unknown reasons, it's still a mystery."
"So was it a coincidence that sensei "adopted" Nishida-kun?"
"Not sure if adopted is the right word but yeah it could have been a coincidence. This is pure speculation because sensei himself hasn't told me as to why he put Nishida-kun in the white room."
"Hmmm..."
I turn around and face the two false geniuses who were still playing chess that of the highest caliber.
"Father... which one is superior?"
My beloved father put a hand up to his chin, thinking over my adamant question.
"Not sure... they are both the brightest white room students this facility has to offer thus far. They both excel and beat each other in different subjects. As of right now, they are equals but its worthy to take into consideration that Nishida-kun only started his white room training at the age of five."
"Ha perhaps he does have superior genes," I smugly said.
"Maybe. The white room's education system is quite demanding and the fact that he climbed to the top is admirable."
My father turned to me and said something that took me by surprise.
"He could possibly prove hard work can beat natural talent."
He said this in a playful tone but I gasped and my blood ran cold. Before I could say anything he turned back to the transparent glass with a somber look on his face. I decided to ignore his indirect attack to my pride.
"The final goal for this facility is for every educated child to become geniuses. But it's still in the test phase. It will continue to struggle for another 50 or 100 years. It's not to make the children gathered here to exhibit talent when they become adults but to provide the foundation for future generations. Both those surviving and those falling behind were nothing more than a batch of samples."
A life of confinement within this facility, only to have their existence added to some database somewhere.
"Rest assured. I will personally smash it for you. I will prove that talent is not decided by education, but from the moment people are born."
I cannot lose to the children raised at this facility no matter what and no matter how many. I, who has inherited superior DNA, have to stop it.
Especially Nishida-kun. I will crush him if I ever see him again.
"Yes, I'm expecting lots of you, Arisu."
"By the way father. I think I want to start playing chess—"
I opened my eyes and sat up still half-asleep.
"What a nostalgic dream..."
My fragile heart started to pump faster as I thought of the approaching confrontation.To think I was remembering that day. But from the moment I met those two until now, I've never forgotten it.
Come to think of it...
I recall that "reunion" I had with Nishida-kun back in May.
I never even told him my name.
I smiled.
Time to introduce myself.
~~~~~
Akira POV
Today was Friday and in a couple of days, we would finally be boarding the cruise.
The past week has been interesting because I was able to do a plethora of activities and tasks. I was able to spar with Kiyotaka more, got to read some more novels with Shiina, and got to spend some more time with Honami and Kushida.
All except one thing...
I subtly turned my head to look at the empty desk that was behind me.
Ever since I admitted to her that I joined the student council because her brother recommended me, Horikita has distanced herself from me. Other than casual greetings when we see each other in class, we never talked about potential strategizing for upcoming exams (its safe to assume that the cruise we are going on isn't going to be a normal cruise).
Her behavior will be problematic since it puts our partnership in jeopardy, I'll have to do something on the cruise to correct this.
Students started to slowly leave the classroom and just as Kiyotaka and I were about to stand up to leave, an unexpected, elegant voice stopped everyone in their tracks.
"Is Nishida-kun and Ayanokoji-kun here?"
The students still left in the classroom all turned simultaneously to face Kiyotaka and me in surprise. Alarmed, I turned my head to see who was calling out to us, and to my surprise, it was the girl that I bumped into at the beginning of May.
She seemed to be scanning the room and once her eyes landed on me, a shy smile formed on her face, a far cry from the smug smile she had back when I first encountered her. My intuition told me that this was clearly an act.
I was still surprised by this and I unconsciously slowly pointed a finger at myself, asking her a silent question. She nodded her head.
"Yes, I am referring to you. Would both of you be willing to give me a few moments of your time?"
"Umm... sure?"
"...This isn't quite the right place so I'll be waiting for you two in the corridor by the stairs."
Perhaps the stares from the other students are making her uncomfortable, Sakayanagi disappeared out into the corridor with downcast eyes.
A silence fell upon Class D.
Kiyotaka and I shared uncertain looks before we walked out of the classroom. As we walked to the stairs, we spotted the girl who was talking to someone on the phone and I was able to catch the last snippets of her conversation.
"Is the room prepared Masumi-san? Perfect, thank you very much... goodbye." She ended the call and turned around to face us.
"Thank you for agreeing to meet up with me, I rented a karaoke room for us."
"Wait I thought you just wanted a few moments. Why should we go with you? We don't even know your name."
The girl's eyes widened and she put a hand over her mouth in surprise. She's acting too surprised.
"Oh my, you are right. Where are my manners?"
The girl bowed her head and performed a curtsy.
"My name is Arisu Sakayanagi, pleased to meet you."
"Thank you, we would introduce ourselves but it seems like you already know the two of us," I said.
"Yes, can we head to the room? It's best if we discuss this in private."
Kiyotaka and I nodded our heads and she took the lead.
We soon arrived at the karaoke room and we took our seats. Kiyotaka and I sat on a couch and Sakayanagi sat on the other couch that was on the other side of a small table that sat before us.
For a while, neither of us spoke. Although Sakayanagi kept looking between the two of us, her eyes always seemed to linger on me more. The silence was starting to become ominous but thankfully she broke it.
"How are you two enjoying your school life?"
Kiyotaka and I shared an uncertain look before looking back at her.
"It's... fine I guess."
"That's it? To be honest I expected a completely different answer."
"You called us here for a reason, so what's the matter? If at all possible I'd like to wrap this up quickly," Kiyotaka bluntly said.
"When I bumped into Nishida-kun, I remembered something. I called you two here so I can share with you the shock I felt at that moment. "
"I have no idea what you're talking about..."
"Yeah... what do you mean?"
A cold smile formed on Sakayanagi's face.
"It's been a long time, Nishida and Ayanokoji-kun. 8 years and 243 days to be exact."
"You're joking, right? I don't know you," Kiyotaka bluntly said.
A feeling of trepidation flowed through me as I heard this.
"What on Earth are you talking about? I only met you in May," I cautiously said.
"I suppose so. After all, our acquaintance isn't a mutual one."
"Okay. Cut the shit and tell us why you wanted to meet us," I impatiently said. Sakayanagi was unfazed by my blunt command and looked at me.
"You know Nishida-kun... you pull off white hair quite well... but I wouldn't mind seeing you with black hair."
What the hell is she talking about? The last time I had black hair was when...
I felt my eyes widen and a chill ran down my spine.
"D-Do you..."
" Yes."
The smile that Sakayanagi had on her face widened.
"I know that you and Ayanokoji-kun are from the white room."
"..."
Silence.
Mute shock.
It was transparent that what Sakayanagi said caused me to fall into speechless distress.
N-No way... that's impossible!
How the hell does she know!?
There's no way she could possibly know this! The white room was a secret experiment that absolutely no one should know about! Especially a-
"It's unpleasant, isn't it? To be swept about by information that only an enemy possesses. You seem to be quite surprised, its quite ple-"
It seems like my mind immediately recognized that this was a horrible situation because time slowed down. Sakayanagi's lips froze in place. My thought process speed up to the point that time itself could not keep up.
Stop. This isn't good.
The last thing I want to do in this situation is panic, let's calm down and think rationally.
I mentally take a deep breath and my eyes land upon Kiyotaka, who, as always, had the blank look on his face. I decided to adjust the speed of my thought process to see how Kiyotaka reacts to this unexpected development.
"-asant."
"...you..."
Although Kiyotaka isn't showing it, I could tell he too is also shocked by this development. I mentally thanked Kiyotaka for being able to speak as it buys me time to think more rationally. I once again speed up my thought process but adjusted it so I could listen in on their conversation.
"This is a nostalgic reunion, so I had to greet you two."
Reunion?
I definitely haven't seen her before, she truly is someone that doesn't have a place in my memories. I haven't lost any memories of my past either since I have photographic memory. I truly met this girl in May.
"Understandable. Because you two don't know me after all. But I do know you. This must be a strange twist of fate. To be reunited with you gentleman in a place like this. To be honest, I never thought I'd see you two again. But with this, the mystery of how Class D annihilated Class C in the trail is solved. There's no way anyone but you two could pull something like that off. You two were pulling the strings behind the scene.
She's right. Although a select few members of Class D are smart, they are not cunning enough to pull something like that off. Horikita was able to come up with a plan to bluff Class C into resigning from the trial, but that was only because I instructed Kiyotaka to act as her guide.
"Whatever do you mean by that? We have quite a few strategists, you know."
"By strategist, would you happen to mean Horikita Suzune-san? Or perhaps you meant Hirata Yousuke-kun or Kushida-san? A little bird told me that those three were active in trying to prove Sudou's innocence. Either way, now that your existence has come to light, it doesn't matter who it is anymore."
She really does know us... this is bad.
Another realization hits me.
If Sakayanagi knows we are from the white room, it's safe to assume that the director knows that we are from the white room as well. They both share the same last name so its safe to assume that she is related to him.There's no other way she could possibly know we are from the white room unless the director told Sakayanagi or took it a step further and brought her to the white room itself. This also means that the director is somehow an acquaintance with Kiyotaka's father. But then that brings up another question: why did the director allow us into the school? Could he perhaps have had a fallout with Kiyotaka's father? I don't know enough information to develop a hypothesis.
"Please relax. First of all, I have no intention of telling anyone else about you."
Although she said that, she isn't trustworthy enough to take this promise to heart.
My ming began to race with possible ways to silence her.
I could try to get her expelled... no that won't work. When I ran some errands for the student council with Honami, we met with the director of the school that happens to have the same last name as Arisu. He would most likely stop her from being expelled. Plus, Sakayanagi radiates a commanding aura so it's safe to assume that she is either the leader of Class A, or is competing with someone to become the leader of Class A. Although they don't even begin to compare to the abilities Kiyotaka and I possess, those students are in Class A for a reason. Until I gather more info, I can't underestimate the students of Class A. Perhaps I will be able to gather information on the cruise since all of the first-year classes are being taken on this cruise.
Physically forcing her wouldn't work either. I f she ended up with a bruise or a broken finger, Kiyotaka and I would be the prime suspects since we would be the last two people seen with her. There are a plethora of witnesses. FIrst, there are all the classmates that saw her call us out of the classroom, the receptionist at the front of the karaoke building, and the girl Sakayanagi was talking to on the phone. Although she didn't see us in person, she is definitely aware that Sakayanagi wanted to meet us.
Theres... nothing I can do to her. All I can do is hope she actually follows through with her promise.
But then that brings up another question: Why is she deciding to do this? It would be beneficial to Class A if she told them about the two formidable threats that are hiding in Class D.
"Wouldn't it be easier if you did?"
"I don't want to be interrupted. I am the only one worthy enough to bury the two false geniuses."
False genius? Does she believe genes determine your intelligence, not education? Does she believe nature triumphs over nurture. She most likely is a real genius since she is in Class A and she gives off an intelligent aura. She is most likely smarter than Horikita.
I gathered all of the information I processed and stored it into my hippocampus. I then turned to Sakayanagi and asked her a question.
"Can I ask you one thing?"
"Oh, so you decided to speak up? I'm honored to be questioned by you. Please ask away. If you'd like to know why I know you then I don't mind giving you an answer, you know?"
"Maybe another time, but I want to know one thing."
I spoke with conviction.
"Do you truly think you can bury us?"
"...fufu."
Sakayanagi laughed a bit and then laughed yet again.
"Fufufu. I apologize for laughing. But I did not intend on insulting the statement you made. I know very well just how awe-inspiring you two are. I've just begun to enjoy this. Because I will be fulfilling my life's wish by destroying the greatest masterpieces your father has made."
I'd like to wish for that. Our defeat would mean that man's defeat too after all. I thought from the bottom of my heart that I wanted this sad contradiction we carry to be destroyed.
"Alright, are we done?" Kiyotaka asked.
"Yes, well to be more precise, you are. There's something I would like to discuss with Nishida-kun in private."
Kiyotaka looked like he wanted to protest but I put a hand on his shoulder. He looked at me and after a couple of seconds, he signed and nodded his head.
"I'll wait outside the building."
I watched Kiyotaka walk out of the room
Clonk. Clonk. Clonk.
I turn my head and almost recoiled. Sakayanagi was suddenly sitting next to me so closely to the point that our sides were brushing together.
"...So what do you want with me? What's so important that you had to send out Kiyotaka?"
"I want to make a deal with you."
...
"A... deal?"
"Yes, let me explain."
Sakayanagi explained the deal to me and I was left perplexed.
"...If I agree to this, what would you be getting out of this?"
"Entertainment. Ever since I learned that you and Ayanokoji-kun were in this school, my dull life became filled with excitement and bright colors. This would give me much more entertainment, and you get something out of this too."
That was certainly true. Private points are decent and favor from an intelligent woman like Sakayanagi is nice, but what she wanted me to do was still quite odd.
"Wouldn't this affect your class's position?"
"Please, I do not care about my class's position. As long as I am entertained, I couldn't care less."
"...Alright... I'll do it."
Sakayanagi's eyes lit up and clapped in delight.
"Excellent. Watching you fulfill this will be quite interesting. Oh and..."
Sakayanagi pulled out her phone and looked at me.
"I'm going to need your phone number."
Huh?
"... is this entire thing a ploy to just get my phone number?"
Sakayanagi let out a smug laugh and looked at me with unwavering confidence.
"Fufu... while it is necessary to have your phone number to keep tabs on you..."
She leaned toward me and put her hand on my thigh.
"Knowing that I have your phone number does make my heart skip a beat. Is it wrong to have a long-lost childhood friend's phone number?"
"I suppose not but unfortunately this "friendship," you think you and I have is one-sided."
"I intend to change that."
She slowly retracted her hand and pulled out her phone number.We exchanged phone numbers and her smug expression turned into a pleasant one. Seems like she was genuinely happy to get my phone number.
"...May I leave now?"
"Yes, you may leave."
I stood up to leave but she suddenly grabbed my hand. I turned my head to look at her.
"I hope to hear from you soon... Akira. Expect calls from me."
There was something about her tone that made my cheeks heat up and I nodded my head. I exited the room and met up with Kiyotaka.
"...So what did she want to talk to you about?"
I explained the deal to Kiyotaka.
"So you won't be able to contribute as much in the next exam?"
"I'll still help, but I have something else I have to focus on."
Although I won't be able to contribute as much, I am quite excited to see what Kiyotaka can come up with for the next exam. But the reason he has to infuriates me. My mind wandered back to the reason he has to actually try now.
"Here you go Kiyo!"
"Akira we both know I actually don't want that. You just bought that to screw around with me."
I just laughed and threw the jpop poster in the trash.
"Yeah but still, are you feeling better?"
Kiyotaka looked at me in confusion.
"What do you mean?"
"It's transparent that something is on your mind, want to talk about it?"
Kiyotaka told me about what transpired with Chabashira-sensei, and all I could see was red.
_
"Chabashira-sensei, we need to talk right now."
"Oh Nishida-kun, what is it you want to talk about?"
I walked up to her office desk and looked down at her, containing my anger.
"I think we both know what it is."
Chabashira-sensei looked at me for a couple of seconds before she suddenly held her hand out.
"Hand it over."
"What?"
"After the scheme you pulled off during the trial, I have a feeling you are trying to do the same exact thing. So if we are going to talk about Kiyotaka's situation, I'm going to need you to hand over your phone."
After a couple of seconds, I gave in and handed her my phone. She looked at it and smiled.
"As expected, now hand over the second one."
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
"You do, now hand over the second one."
I let out a frustrated sigh and handed over Kiyotaka's phone.
"Thank you, now what did you want to talk specifically about?"
"I want to know why the hell you are blackmailing us, Kiyotaka specifically, to get into Class A?! Isn't it enough that I am trying to do it? You don't need to force him to do it. What you are doing is completely unnecessary!"
"I beleive it is. While having you shoot for Class A is nice, having Kiyotaka try as well is insurance."
"Are you doubting my abilities? I can get the class to Class A by myself, you don't need to blackmail him!"
"I can and I will. There's nothing you can do about it. That blackmail also applies to you. If you two don't shoot for Class A, I'm afraid I am not going to be able to protect you two from Kiyotaka's father."
"You... you are going to regret this, I can promise you that."
"I have numerous regrets in life. Adding another means nothing."
"No.. Chabashira-sensei, I don't think you understand. This is going to be the biggest regret of your life."
The thought of Chabashira-sensei blackmailing us infuriates me.
There are so many threats to my and Kiyotaka's livelihood.
The school itself, Chabashira-sensei, Arisu Sakayanagi, Ryuen, Nagumo, and other threats I have yet to encounter.
I let out a melancholic sigh.
It was nice, masquerading as a dense high school student.
But I may have to drop that act.
Fine. I'll fulfill Sakayanagi's deal and get to Class A.
And.
Once that is said and done.
I, Nishida Akira.
Shall tear this school apart.
I hope you enjoyed the chapter! If you did, make sure to vote and leave a review telling me what you thought of the chapter!
Published on 6/26/2020
Authors note
Hello everyone it's been a while. This note is gonna contain a bunch of shit so it's going to feel a little disorganized.
I'm starting to feel motivated to continue this story again cause:
1. Volume 11 is completely translated and the fan translators (god sends) translating the novels at a fast pace
2. I thought this story was gonna die out in popularity but I'm still getting frequent notifications of people voting, typing out funny comments, and asking when the next chapter is out. Some people have even said they enjoyed this story so much that they reread it which fills me with joy. Thanks for all the funny comments and ect it slowly started to motivate me :)
-I'm gonna start typing out the next chapter for volume 3 sometime this week.
-Looking back on my story I kinda realized my pacing was kind of fucked. I spend around 8-10 chapters covering volume 1 and around 15 covering volume 2 lol. Though for volume 2 I felt like it needed more chapters since Akira came up with his own scheme
-So for volume 3 it's gonna be much more fast paced. It's gonna briefly go over some of the less important events and mainly focus on the important events and that kind of stuff. If you want an idea of how it's gonna be like, it's gonna be similar to 'Raised from the past' by AlphaRazer
—This is mainly to get past the first three volumes because imo those are unfortunately the three weakest volumes of the series. Kinda sucks cause I've seen people talk about dropping the series cause of various reasons. Also cause that's in the anime and I wanna get to volume 4
-I kind of have an idea for Akira's scheme but it's still in the works. Ayanokoji is going to carry out the original scheme he pulled in the anime/light novels but the outcome will be different because of what Akira does.
-Can't promise a weekly or even monthly chapter schedule. College is back and I'm busy with other stuff. So I'll just be posting chapters when I feel like it.
-A lot of people wanted a story about Akira/Ayanokoji's time in the white room and I'll post that eventually but I wanna make it good cause I have an idea of what happens but I'm finding it hard to type up.
Also I'm thinking of changing Akira's "voice actor." Thinking of changing it to 'Bosch, Johnny Yong.' He's the voice actor of Ichigo from Bleach, Lelouch from Code Geass, and Yu from Persona 4: The Animation. He also has a pretty good crazy/evil laugh that suits Akira. Scroll to the bottom of you want to see it but it does contain spoilers from Persona 4: Golden
-that's all I wanted to say :)
https/youtu.be/YTwdln1tugU
Some questions for the story onward
Got some questions for the fic and want ur guys opinion.
1. If I get to volume 4 for the cruise test (can't remember the name of the exam specifically) would you guys want Akira to be assigned to the same group as Ayanokoji or would you want him assigned to another group? If that is the case, which group would you want him assigned to? If I keep Akira in the same group as Ayanokoji, I'm not sure if I'll be able to think of a new scheme.
2. For the island, do you mind if I skip the part where the rules for the exam are explained? It feels kind of tedious to explain them. I believe on the wiki they explain the rules of the exam in full detail but if they don't then I'll explain the rules in the chapter.
3. Would you guys want Akira to run against Nagumo for being the student council president? It seems cool but it would draw much more attention to Akira and it might make pulling schemes behind the scenes a little more difficult.
3. Just wondering for this fic do you guys still want Arisu to be best girl or should I change it? If I do change it, Arisu would just be a good friend/rival. I feel like Arisu has dropped in popularity and it makes me lowkey sad but it's understandable since she hasn't had as many scenes as other girls recently (correct me if I'm wrong cuz I don't know a lot about what has happened in the Second year volumes 1-2. Waiting for the first volume to be fully translated).
I'll only make the change if a lot of people say yes. If people say yes, I might create a poll for you guys to vote on. I'm not entirely sure yet. It's gonna exclude Kei since she will end up with Ayanokoji.
4. I'm aware that Arisu didn't participate in the island exam but I also found it kinda weird that Arisu wasn't allowed onto the cruise. Do you guys want me to change that? She would participate in the exam on the cruise.
Seems like people still want Arisu to be best girl so if you guys want Arisu to attend the cruise, she would have more interactions with Akira.
Looks like the Ichinose fans are flooding in now
Edit 4/15: Unless someone wants to count for me, I believe the Arisu and Ichinose votes are equal
I'm only gonna make these decisions for the four questions if a lot of people respond.
That's it see you guys again soon
Need Your Guy's Help
Before I start, I'll address the question I had in the authors note I deleted. Looks like people prefer an actual novel format so I'll stick with that instead of a web novel format. You'll have to bear with me on that cause my writing skills are a little rusty.
Now onto why I need your guy's help.
Right now I am brainstorming the way volume 3 and volume 4 will play out because the story is going to slightly diverge from the canon story (not by much but Akira and maybe Kiyotaka will be interacting with Class B and the other classes more.) and I am going to need OC characters because Akira and Kiyotaka will be interacting with a lot of characters from different classes. Also I don't remember some of the characters in those classes so I was hoping some of you guys could come up with some OC characters for me.
Doesn't have to be anything special. You could just list their name, personality, likes and dislikes. These would be characters for Class B and Class A. Though feel free to come up with characters for Class C but I won't need them as much.
Now I'm still thinking about this decision but would anyone be willing to be a TEMPORARY beta reader? The main reason I am asking this is because coming up with an original scheme for arc 3 is a lot harder than arc 2. I have a general idea of what I want to do but I could use someone's opinion on my idea or maybe even give me new ideas. Beware though if you agree to this, you will be spoiled on topics such as what I have planned for arc 3 and 4 such as the deal Akira has with Arisu Sakayanagi. I basically just need someone's input on my idea, preferably someone that has written a COTE fanfic before. I'll probably private message 1-3 people and give them my thoughts.
That's all I have to say for now. Thanks for taking the time to read this.
The First Step (An Actual Chapter)
"Wow... this view is quite breathtaking."
"Yes, it quite is," Kiyotaka replied in awe.
The vast summer sea. The endless blue sky. The pristine air. Here, in the midst of the Pacific Ocean, we were blessed with an oceanic paradise. And Kiyotaka and I are not the only ones appreciating this view.
"Whoa! This is the beeeeeeesssssssst!" shouted Ike Kenji with both hands raised in the air. His voice echoed across the deck of the luxury liner.
"This view is incredible! I'm honestly super moved right now!" A group of girls led by Karuizawa came out from the ship's cabin. Karuizawa pointed out to the expansive ocean, wearing a radiant smile.
"Seriously, the scenery here is just amazing!" Kushida Kikyou was also present among the group of girls.
After enduring multiple obstacles, every student welcomed the summer vacation with open arms. The Advanced Nurturing High School had arranged an extravagant two-week trip- a cruise on a luxury liner.
"Wow, Ken, you must be happy you didn't get expelled. Just wondering, how did you feel to be on the verge of expulsion, since you were almost exposed during the trial?"
Even though Yamauchi Haruki was insulting him, Sudou was in a pleasant mood and he howled with laughter in response.
"It was thanks to Horikita that I wasn't expelled. I'm feeling fucking amazing right now!"
Ah, he still believes Horikita is the reason why he wasn't expelled. That's good.
"I never dreamed that high schoolers could go on such a luxurious cruise. And it's for two whole weeks. Two weeks!"
"Sudou's right," I said to Kiyotaka with a smile.
"I mean this place is filled with facilities that are the highest of quality. Prestigious restaurants, a theatre, an upscale spa you name it! It's quite amazing!"
"I agree. It's not surprising that our school was able to put together this trip, considering it is a government-sponsored school."
Suddenly, Kushida turned towards us with a questioning look.
"Is there something wrong Kushida?"
"Yeah. Come to think of it, I wonder where Horikita-san is? Weren't you three together?" Kushida asked.
I looked at Kiyotaka who just subtly shrugged his shoulders.
"Who knows? Were not her keepers," Kiyotaka said with a disinterested tone.
"Attention, students. Please assemble on the deck. You will be able to see the island soon. This is a good time to take in some rather significant scenery."
This rather strange announcement was issued from the ship's PA. Everyone didn't seem to mind, looking forward to what was to come. After a few minutes, the island appeared on the horizon.
Other students noticed, and began assembling on the deck. After a crowd had gathered, some particularly domineering boys showed up and began pushing us out of the way in order to get the best position.
"Hey, you're in the way. Move it, you defects."
One of the boys shoved Kiyotaka, who quickly grabbed onto the deck's railing to keep from falling. When I saw this anger swelled up inside of me. I was about to take a step forward but I felt a hand land on my shoulder. I looked to my right to see Kiyotaka shaking his head.
"It's not worth it."
As much as I wanted to teach the guy a lesson, Kiyotaka was right. I turn my head to the crowd to see Sudou having a heated argument with the guy. To be honest I thought a fistfight was about to break out but surprisingly it didn't. Looks like Sudou is perhaps growing up.
"Oh, hey, you're all here. Huh? What's the matter?"
Hirata Yousuke, Class D's leader, called out to us.
"Hey, Hirata, how far have you gotten with Karuizawa?" Ike asked Hirata, who didn't seem to be heading over to Karuizawa's side. "Why don't you try and be flirtier with her, since we're on this long-awaited trip?"
"We just kind of take things at our own pace." Hirata's cell phone rang. "Oh, sorry, Miyake-kun looks like he's having trouble. I'll be going now."
Fiddling with his phone, Hirata returned to the cabins. Popular people sure are busy.
"What's his deal? We're on a trip, but he's worried about his classmates."
"Karuizawa is Karuizawa, though. I guess lately she and Hirata haven't been very flirty with each other... Do you think that maybe they've broken up? If that's the case, that really sucks. It'll mean more rivals to get to Kushida-chan!"
It was certainly true that Hirata and Karuizawa seemed less close now than when they'd started dating, which I found quite strange.
"I've decided, Haruki. I... will confess my feelings to Kushida-chan on this trip!" Ike proclaimed.
Deciding that I have had enough of Ike's rambling, I refocused my attention on Kiyotaka, who was staring at the island.
"Kiyo I'm bored, let's play a game of chess."
"Right now? But we don't have a chess board."
"It's fine just visualize the board in your head! That shouldn't be hard for you."
"True, what color do you want?"
"Hmm... I'll go with black."
"Alright, well in that case... e4."
"E5."
"Knight to f3."
"Knight to c6."
"Bishop to b5."
"Knight to f6."
"D3."
"Bishop to c5."
"Bishop takes c6."
"D takes c6.
"Queenside cas-"
"Heyyyyyyyy Ayanokoji!"
Kiyotaka, irritated at being interrupted, turned to Sudou with a barely visible frown on his face.
"What?"
"So here's the situation. Ike asked Kushida-chan if he could call her by her first name and she said yes. So I was wondering... what is Horikita's first name?"
"Tomiko. Horikita Tomiko."
"Tomiko, huh? That's a cute name. Just like I'd expect. It feels perfect for her."
"Oh, sorry, I was wrong. It's Suzune."
"Hey, don't make mistakes like that! Suzune, huh? It feels like Tomiko, but it's 100 times better. I kinda wanna call her by her first name. Suzune. Suzune... oh hey. Let me practice with you!"
Oh... this should be entertaining.
I crossed my arms and leaned against the railing in anticipation.
"Practice? What do you mean, practice? That's not a normal thing to do."
Sudo ignored Kiyotaka's remark and continued on.
"Hey, Horikita, do you have a minute? There's something I want to talk to you about..." Sudou murmured.
"I'm not Horikita," Kiyotaka said with a disgusted look.
"You freakin' moron! It's practice! I don't wanna do it, either, but I got to practice, you know? It's like I have to practice basketball if I want to get good. In either case, I need to take my shot."
Kiyotaka just looked at Sudou with an expression that screamed kill me now.
"Horikita. Isn't it weird that we talk to each other like we're strangers? We've known each other for a while now. Other people are calling each other by their first names. Isn't it time we did, too?"
"..."
"What do you want me to say?"
"Answer like how Horikita would. You've known her for a long time, so you'd know how she'd answer, right?"
Kiyotaka clenched his fist in a threatening manner and I got nervous. Kiyotaka would get expelled if he put Sudou in the hospital.
"I'm one step ahead on the path to adulthood. You want me to practice this with you instead of Horikita? Feel free to practice by yourself."
Ike jumped in to substitute for Kiyotaka instead. Sudou seemed kind of weird when he started talking.
"Horikita...is it okay for me to call you by your first name now?"
"Huh? Well, you're not exactly a hottie, are you, Sudou-kun? And you don't seem to have any money, so, like, you're not my type at all, are you? Or it's, like, sorry, sorry, but no thanks, you know?!"
Despite looking nothing like one, Ike was trying to play the part of a gyaru high school girl. Sudou put him in a chokehold until he writhed in agony on the deck. I'll admit, what Ike said got a chuckle out of me.
A little while later, the crowd started getting riled up and making noise. The students' enthusiasm increased by leaps and bounds as we sailed closer and the island became clearer.
I'd thought that the ship would have gone directly to the island, but for some reason we passed the pier and started circling around which I found quite strange. Eventually, the boat made a complete pass around the island.
Then an announcement came over the PA speakers. "We will disembark in thirty minutes. Please assemble on the deck. All students should have changed into their jerseys. Make sure to check your designated bag and your luggage, and do not forget your cell phone. Please keep all other personal items in your room. There is a possibility that you will not be able to visit the bathroom for some time, so please do so now."
All the students including Kiyotaka and I did what we were instructed to do and returned to the ship's deck, where we would wait until we reached the island. As the island drew closer and closer, the first-years' enthusiasm reached its peak.
"We will disembark now, beginning with the students from Class A. Cell phones are prohibited on the island. Please hand your phone to your homeroom teacher as you leave."
Following the loudspeaker's command, the students went down the stairs in an orderly fashion.
"Come on. Hurry up! Even though we're wearing thin clothes, we're all sweating!"
The sun was bearing down upon us so it was no surprise that people were complaining. The Class D students waited on standby in the heat. Horikita finally joined us. At first glance, it didn't appear as though anything had changed, but something felt out of place. Even though Horikita was a meticulous person, her hair was disheveled. She also seemed a bit cold, unconsciously rubbing her arms as we waited to disembark and set foot on the island.
"What were you doing until now?" Kiyotaka asked.
"I was just reading a book in my room. For Whom the Bell Tolls."
"Ah, one of Ernest Hemingway's best works, an unquestionable masterpiece. Have you read his other novels?" I asked in an attempt to converse with Horikita. Unfortunately, all she gave me was a nod. Since it seemed like she wasn't in a mood to have a conversation I decided to drop it.
"I'm anxious about what's coming, but since we're prohibited from bringing personal items along there's nothing I can really do," she grumbled, seemingly dissatisfied.
Unusual for someone headed to the beach to say.
Disembarking took longer than I thought it would, probably because the teachers guarded the students on both sides as they got off the ship and checked their luggage.
"Hey. Does it seem like they're being strangely cautious right now? On their guard? I mean, they didn't even confiscate our cell phones during the final. They're really cracking down on the personal items."
"It certainly seems that way. I mean, if we're just playing in the ocean, I can't imagine they'd need to go this far."
Speaking of unnatural, there was a helicopter parked on the stern of the boat. As much as I would like to believe otherwise, there's something unusual about this situation. I couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement flow through me.
As we got off the boat, chatting amiably with one another, our homeroom teacher greeted us with some harsh words.
"I will now start roll call for Class D. When you hear your name, please respond loud and clear."
Our homeroom teacher started taking attendance, clipboard in hand, while simultaneously instructing us to form a line. Chabashira-sensei wore the same kind of jersey as her students. This atmosphere was more akin to training camp than summer vacation.
As all the students walked off the boat, a tall teacher stepped onto a prepared white platform. It was Mashima-sensei, Class A's homeroom teacher. He normally taught English and was well-known for having a stubborn disposition.
"First, I would like to say that I'm happy you've arrived safely. However, it's unfortunate that one of you was unable to participate due to illness."
"Oh wow, someone couldn't come on the island because he was sick? Poor guy," said Ike quietly, so the teachers wouldn't hear.
Ah, that makes sense considering her poor health. I looked at Class A and confirmed my suspicions. As I looked around, I could see that adults in uniform had started setting up some kind of special tent nearby. I also saw a computer and other equipment on a long table. This increasingly business-like setup didn't match the natural splendor around us at all, and many of the students looked perplexed.
Mashima-sensei uttered a few cruel words as if waiting for the atmosphere to change. "Well then. We shall commence the current academic year's first special test."
Authors note: Okay I'm pretty sure everyone knows the rules for the exam and are sick of reading the rules in a fanfic so I am skipping the part where all of the rules are explained. It's time-consuming and boring. If you need a refresher, the COTE wiki has a page about the island exam which you can read. I am also skipping all the dialogue where the students ask Chabashira-sensei some questions about the exam.
The next part you are about to read is the part where Chabashira-sensei finishes her explanation about what being a leader means. This is before the part where Koenji swings through the forest as if he was Tarzan.
If you need a refresher on the dialogue that takes place in the sections I skipped, the pages that I skipped in the physical novel are pages 33-56. If you have an ebook, I can't really help you with that since the formats for some of the ebooks are different.
"One person must be chosen as the leader, no exceptions. However, you are free not to participate. Please tell me once you've selected someone. At that time, I will provide you with a key card stamped with the leader's name. You have until roll call today. In the event that you do not decide by then, we will decide for you. That is all." With that, Chabashira-sensei seemingly finished with her explanation. Hirata immediately started to take action.
"We'll have time later to think about who should be the leader. First, where will our base camp be? Do we camp somewhere around here, on the beach? Or do we go into the forest? We need to think carefully about our spot."
The manual included a simple map of the island, with only its size and the shape drawn. Things like the total area of the forest and the topography were completely unknown. It was more like a blank sheet of paper.
"It looks like we need to fill in the necessary parts ourselves." A ballpoint pen had been given to us as well, for that exact purpose.
"It's good to have a spot near the boat where lots of teachers are, right?"
"No, I'm not too sure. There may not be anything here."
If there was no water, then there was no food. Building a base in this location could possibly mean being as far away as possible from convenient resources. On top of that, the sunlight would be intense during the day, making the environment harsh. On the other hand, there would also be risks if we went too far into the forest.
Chabashira-sensei retreated. She probably meant to imply, "I'm not getting involved anymore. Do whatever you want."
"Hey, Hirata-kun. Isn't it better to decide ahead of time what we should do about the toilet?"
The toilet was definitely going to become an issue before long. The girls' opinions were reasonable. Personally, I did not really care if we bought a toilet or not so I blocked out their conversation.
"Hey Kiyo, wanna continue the chess game... Kiyo?"
Kiyotaka didn't answer my question so I turned my head to see him staring off into the distance as if he was thinking deeply about something. Then, his eyes widened and his mouth went slightly agape as if he realized something. I could practically see the flashing light bulb above his head.
"Did you figure something out?" I asked with curiosity.
"Depends on her answer. Wait here."
Kiyotaka didn't even wait for me to respond and he silently walked over to Chabashira-sensei. Because they were a fair distance away I could not hear them but it looked like they were talking about something very important. After a while, Chabashira-sensei nodded her head and Kiyotaka walked back to me.
"Akira, I'm going to--"
I was perplexed by his statement.
"Huh? Why would we need..."
Oh... I get it now.
"Are you thinking of--"
"Precisely."
A smile crept onto my face.
"In that case, go for it."
"What will you tell the others?"
"Don't worry I'll think of something."
Kiyotaka nodded his head and walked back to Chabashira-sensei. After dealing with her, Kiyotaka walked to the edge of the forest. When he realized no one but me was watching him, he sprinted into the forest with a sense of speed that was reminiscent of an Olympic sprinter.
After witnessing that marvelous display, I refocused my attention on the argument and all the information I intentionally blocked out started to flood in:
-The toilet cost 20 points.
-The boys, especially Ike, don't mind using the cardboard toilet and wanted to refrain from making unnecessary purchases as much as possible.
-Shinohara desperately wanted the toilet but surprisingly Karuizawa was fine with using the cardboard toilet which could mean the girls will do the same.
-Yukimura joined the fight, suggesting that there should be a majority vote before making a decision. However, he does not believe Class D should use valuable points on things like temporary toilets.
-And finally, Hirata was caught in an increasingly fraught situation and he has no idea what to do.
I organized all of this information and stored it away. I then noticed several students had gathered together and were heading into the forest, most likely looking for the best place to set up base camp. I looked back to the members of our group who were still arguing, and let out a disappointed sigh.
This can't go on.
I approached Hirata, who had a conflicted look on his face.
"Guys can we please calm-"
"Hirata. I have something that I would like to say."
All the people that were arguing ceased fire when I spoke up. Hirata turned his head toward me and looked at me with a surprised expression.
"Oh... Nishida-kun. What's on your mind?"
I ignored his question and addressed the crowd.
"Everyone, could you please take a moment to look around you?"
Everyone did and they spotted all of the students that were heading into the forest.
"You see that? The other classes have already started looking for places to set up base camp while we are all here arguing about whether we should buy a toilet or not. We are wasting time. In fact, let's start walking already."
I started to subtly walk backward into the forest. Because I had captured Hirata's attention, he started to follow me which resulted in a domino effect of everyone else essentially following me.
"But having a toilet is important to us." Although Shinohara hasn't backed down yet, she didn't yell at me like she did with Ike.
"I am not saying that the discussion of whether we should buy a toilet or not is unimportant because it is. I understand why you and the girls want to buy a toilet, believe me, I do. However, we can finish this discussion later because the most important thing right now is to find an adequate place to set up base camp as soon as possible."
Although the girls have calmed down after hearing what I said, I could tell they were still reluctant to move on from the toilet argument. So I did the next best thing.
"What I said sounds pretty reasonable, right Hirata?"
"Yes, I agree with what you said. Shinohara, we can finish this discussion later okay?"
With Hirata's plea, Shinohara finally backed down. Satisfied with this result and our current location, I stopped walking. Hirata stopped walking which resulted in the crowd stopping as well.
Ike suddenly raised his hand and Hirata noticed this.
"Is there something you want to say Ike?"
"Yes. Can I go look around for potential camp areas and spots?"
Although this question was directed toward Hirata and I, Ike asked this question without breaking eye contact with me which I found interesting. Hirata didn't seem to notice this and stated his opinion.
"Isn't it dangerous to go into the forest alone without a plan?"
That's true. Although I am glad Ike is taking the initiative, I don't know if I trust him enough to send him out into the forest alone.
"Alright, does anyone else want to volunteer and look for camp spots?"
Sudo and surprisingly Yamauchi raised their hand but other than that, no one else did.
"Alright, if you don't want to volunteer then that's fine. However, it will be really appreciated if you helped out the class in other ways. And if you still refuse to contribute to the class, then you have no right to complain about our lack of class points and private points."
"Nishida-kun's right! We have to help!"
Kushida volunteered herself. Suddenly the boys' eyes lit up, even though they'd refused to participate before. The formerly reluctant fellows stepped forward and volunteered, saying, "Me too, me too!" Some were probably motivated by goodwill for Kushida, or they felt called out by my accusation. I hope it's the latter. We now had about 15 volunteers.
"Thank you. Now, for the plan, this is what I propose. Those who volunteered will split into groups of three. Those groups will be responsible for looking around and trying to find spots that are sufficient enough to establish a good base camp. Let's give each group 20-30 minutes to find a sufficient base and once they find a good spot, they will report back here. Do you find this plan agreeable?" I asked Hirata.
"Yeah, that sounds like a great plan!"
"Glad to hear it. Alright, those who volunteered please report back in about 30 minutes."
The fifteen volunteers began to form up into teams according to their preferences and I let out a sigh of relief.
"I'm impressed. I didn't think you were capable of pulling off such a feat like that."
Horikita was looking at me with a surprised countenance.
"I am surprised as well Nishida-kun. I really appreciate you stepping in before the argument escalated," Hirata stated with admiration.
"It was nothing really."
"No need to be humble Nishida-kun, what you did was very beneficial for the group and had a big impact on the group."
After hearing what Hirata said, I glanced around and noticed that the classmates that remained behind were focusing on us. Some of the girls were looking at me with admiration while the boys were either sulking or jealous of the attention I was getting.
"I appreciate your kind words Hirata, but all I did was delay the problem. It's only a matter of time until the class starts to argue about the toilet again."
"Yes, that is true. I would like to hear your guys' thoughts on whether we should buy a toilet or not."
Although Horikita seemed reluctant, she stated her opinion to Hirata.
"Like Yukimura-kun said, I would like to get by without using unnecessary points. However, I'm not confident that I can make it through the week without satisfactory equipment. That's just my honest opinion. However, I think that we ought to challenge ourselves, to see how much we can endure. What about you?"
"I agree with what Horikita said. What are your thoughts on this Hirata? You were too busy trying to deescalate the argument to state your opinion."
"I believe buying the temporary toilet will be more beneficial since the toilet will grant the girls peace of mind."
It seems like the three of us are in agreement.
Horikita seemed to notice something and glared at me.
"Where is Ayanokoji-kun? You two are always together."
"Yeah, now that you mentioned it, I didn't see Ayanokoji-kun at all."
"Oh, he said he wanted to scout ahead before the argument. I tried to stop him but he was eager."
Horikita seemed skeptical of my answer but didn't say anything else.
"Alright. I'll be over there. Please don't bother me unless it is absolutely necessary."
And with that, Horikita walked away from Hirata and I and sat underneath a tree to escape the scorching heat. I then turned to Hirata.
"Hirata I'm going to be completely honest with you. Kiyo didn't scout ahead, that was a lie."
Hirata furrowed his eyebrows at me.
"If that was a lie, then what was he actually doing?"
"He--"
"What? Why did he do that without consulting the rest of the group?!"
"Look before you get angry let me explain why he did it."
I gave my explanation to Hirata and after a couple of seconds, he slowly nodded his head.
"So... he's doing this because of-- and --"
"Yes. This will be beneficial for Class D. It may be asking a lot but you have to trust us on this."
Hirata smiled and said something I was not expecting.
"That's not a lot to ask Nishida-kun. After how you resolved the earlier argument it was clear that you were doing your best to help the class. I will trust you guys."
"...Thanks, Hirata. I really appreciate that."
Although what Hirata said wasn't the whole truth, his statement still contained a hint of truth to it. I genuinely appreciate the fact that Hirata trusts me. A small part of me actually felt bad for deceiving him.
But that's not important.
What's important is that the first step to victory was completed.
_
It's finally out.
I really hope you guys enjoyed the chapter!
I would like to thank my beta readers: Saransch69, OriginDistortion, and Darcrusaders for being awesome beta readers. Not only did they improve my initial ideas but they also provided me with ideas that I didn't even think of. I honestly don't think writing this particular arc would be as fun and easy without their help.
Honestly, I don't know when the next chapter will be out. I'm still busy with college and life but I am now motivated to continue this fanfic.
Make sure to leave a vote and comment saying what you thought of the chapter because those always motivate me to continue the story.
That's all I have to say for now :)